Authors note: Lizzy lives up to her action hero potential, running for her life from highwaymen when the Gardiner carriage overturns on the way to Matlock. Richard, who had been commanded by his parents to find the men who attacked his sister and caused her miscarriage ropes in Darcy and Bingley to help in the search.


Chapter 1

The carriage trundled along through the forest, the morning sun casting dappled light over Lizzy and Madeleine Gardiner's faces. Mr Gardiner, who was sitting backwards in the open carriage, watched his wife and niece chatter.

Lizzy sat straighter, looking ahead. “What's happening?”

At the same time, Mr Gardiner saw two men on horses appear behind them. They wore hats on their heads and had long, dusty coats on. A handkerchief covered their faces except for their eyes.

Mr Gardiner turned when he heard someone yell out “Stop!”. Two men on horseback, holding pistols, were about a hundred yards in front of the carriage.

“Stop or we’ll shoot,” yelled another man, pointing a pistol to the carriage driver's head.

Their carriage driver cried “whoa,” to the horses and the carriage started to slow whilst the horses snorted. All of a sudden, a shot rang out and Mr Gardiner saw his wife and Lizzy gasp as blood spray appeared on their heads. The carriage surged forward as the horses now bolted with fear. They all grabbed the side of the carriage hard, knuckles white, with the brigands turning their own horses, trying to grab hold of their carriage horses to slow them down.

“Why’d you shoot the driver, you fool?” asked one man, the presumed leader, to the other who had been in front of the carriage.

“Sorry boss, the gun went off. I thought it would go over his head,” yelled the younger man as he raced to try and grab the reins of the lead horse.

The carriage veered to the left as the younger brigand had grabbed the reins. The carriage horses crashed into his horse and he fell off, his own horse crashing down.

Their carriage left the road and the right side wheels left the road. Mr Gardiner saw in slow motion as the carriage rotated over and then he knew no more.

He opened an eye to find himself on the ground. His wife lay unmoving near the stream. Lizzy he saw moving, trying to get up. He saw blood pouring from her head and more blood on her skirts. He looked from where they had come to see the men on horseback racing towards them. Fear filled his voice as he called out to Lizzy. “Run Lizzy.”

She cast a look behind her, rose shakily to her feet and started running.

Mr Gardiner watched her disappear and then the world went black and he knew no more.

Mr Gardiner woke in a strange room. He struggled to recall how he got there. He tried to move, but was filled with pain. His chest hurt to breathe, and every part of his body, particularly his right side, was in excruciating pain unlike anything he’d felt before.

A woman, his nurse, stood up. “Don't worry, sir, we’re looking after you. Just stay still. Let me get the doctor and the local constable.”

She left the room. Mr Gardiner did as he was told, as he was suffering far too much pain. He wondered how his wife and Lizzy were fairing. He could remember Lizzy getting up, but naught of his wife. He then recalled the outlaws who had accosted them on the road and wondered if they had been caught.

Two men came in. One in his mid fifties with grey hair and dressed in a typical doctor's brown waist coat with a pocket watch in his top pocket. The other was in his late thirties and wearing the clothing of a local constable.

Mr Gardiner spoke first. “Where are my wife and niece? Are they safe?”

Neither man could look him in the eye and Mr Gardiner’s heart sank. The constable spoke. “We presume the lady we found was your wife. I'm sorry, but it appears your wife was thrown quite forcefully from the carriage when it overturned. She was not alive by the time we arrived and we,” here the constable looked to the doctor who nodded, “believe she died instantly on impact. We're sorry for your loss.”

Tears formed in Mr Gardiner’s eyes. In a broken voice, “what of my niece, Elizabeth? Have you found her?”

“We could tell from the luggage that had been scattered around that there had been another young lady travelling with you. We found a blood trail leading into the forest; we presume that is your niece. No, we have not been able to find her yet. We have men looking for her now.”

The doctor took over. “I'm Doctor Samuel Brown. Can we start with your name and home, please?”

“My name’s Fredrick Gardiner and I'm from London.”

“Mr Gardiner, you've sustained a number of injuries and it will take a number of weeks before you'll be healed enough to travel. You sustained quite a head knock, so we are happy to see that you have woken up. You've cracked a number of ribs, so it will make breathing difficult until that has healed. You’ve broken your shoulder and your wrist. I've set that. Along with that you’ll have some bad bruising. You've been brought to Matlock and you are currently in the house of the Earl of Matlock.”

Mr Gardiner hardly heard what the doctor said. How could he go on? And his children too who were so young – how will he face them without their mother? Then his thoughts turned to Mr Bennet and how he could tell him that he didn't know where his daughter was or whether she was still alive!

The constable started to speak. “I'm Officer Johnson, the local constable for Matlock. I work for the sheriff. I know this is difficult but can you tell us what happened, Mr Gardiner?”

“We were travelling along the road when I saw two men on horseback appear on the road behind us. I turned when I saw my niece’s surprise and another two appeared in front of us. They told us to stop and one shot his gun, hitting our driver. The horses started to race and the carriage tipped over. I woke up on the ground and saw my niece get up and I told her to run. Then I blacked out.”

“What time was that?” asked Officer Johnson, pulling out his notebook and taking notes.

“I think it was just after 10 in the morning.“

“You were found another hour after that.”

“What's the time now?” he asked, trying to sit up, but falling down again as he realised how painful it was.

“It is best if you try and stay still. It will take several weeks for you to heal,” said Dr Brown.

“The time is nearly three o’clock,” said Officer Johnson.

“Lizzy’s been gone nearly five hours!” exclaimed Mr Gardiner.

“We've got men looking for her, but can we get some more details on her? What is her name?” asked Officer Johnson.

Mr Gardiner described Elizabeth to the men and as many details as he could recall about the men who had attacked them and their possessions that had been stolen, which totalled some three hundred pounds along with the jewellery that Mrs Gardiner had brought with her.

“Is there anyone we can contact on your behalf to let them know what has occurred? Someone who can look after you?”

“Can you send an express to Mr Bennet of Longbourn.”


Chapter 2

A day earlier in London, Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam walked into Darcy’s study. “I've received a summons from my father to return to Matlock. My sister was attacked by bandits on the way to Matlock.”

Mr Darcy rose from his chair in alarm. “Is Vicky alright?”

Richard shook his head. “They didn't hurt her, just robbed her and her husband, but,” here Richard paused, “she lost the baby.”

Darcy shook his head. “Poor Vicky, not again.”

“My father has commanded me home to help root out these criminals, and now I'm commanding you to help me.”

“You know that I was to travel to Pemberley in four days time with Georgie and guests?” said Darcy looking askance at the idea.

“These bandits are attacking the route you would be taking to Pemberley. It's not safe for Georgiana to go and, as her guardian, I forbid her going until these thieves are caught.”

“Very well, I'll help. Let me make arrangements. When do we leave Richard?"

“As soon as we are ready.”

Chapter 3

Lizzy lifted her head from the ground, groggy, trying to recall what exactly had happened. She was lying on her left side so she tried to lift herself with her left arm. As she tried, excruciating pain shot down her arm unlike any pain she had ever felt before. She used her right arm to lever herself up and to get to her feet. She looked back to see the men who had killed their driver racing towards them, three on horseback and one trying to get back on his horse.

She looked at her aunt; she had flown further than her and lay down on the ground unmoving. She then looked to her uncle who was looking at her. He called out and said ‘run Lizzy!’ before his eyes closed.

Lizzy turned, gathered up her skirts with her right hand as using her left hand caused too much pain, and ran west down the stream. Her chest hurt as she ran, and something wet was running into her eyes. Yet still she ran, stumbling her way over rocks. She heard someone behind her yell “chase after the chit and bring her back!”

She hazarded a look behind to see two men on horseback coming after her, though she had a good hundred yard head start. She focused her attention back down the stream, looking for paths that would be difficult for horses to go through. The ground started to slope downwards, with the stream narrowing on either side, but rushing faster over rapids. She jumped and stumbled down the stream, and ran over a fallen log to the other side of the stream, where the sides were steep and a horse could not cross. She was out of sight of the bandits, but she could hear the clattering of horses behind her. She scrambled up the side and behind another large fallen tree, lying down on her right side on the ground to keep out of sight.

“Where the hell did she go? How could she run that fast with all the blood?” she heard one say. He called out. “Come out, girl, we won't hurt you.”

The other said. “We need to go back and help the others. She can't go too far with her injuries. At least we know how far she’s gone. We can come back for her.”

Lizzy waited till she could hear them no longer then put her head up. The adrenalin started to leave and she realised how much of her was hurting. She sat up and took stock of her condition. She looked at her lower left arm and realised it was broken. Most concerning was her left leg. Blood had soaked her skirts on her left thigh. She saw a rip through her dress, exposing a significant gash on her leg that was oozing blood. She could see a severed stick that had been driven into her leg. Lizzy thought about extracting it, but realised it would cause more blood loss if she removed it, that would need cleaning, else it would develop gangrene and she would lose her leg. She knew if she was out for too long without that wound being seen to, she would develop a fever. She put her hand to her head and it came away with blood. So she had also cut her head when she landed. She felt her sides which were sore. She suspected they were only bruised and not broken.

She could not stay where she was for fear of the bandits returning to find her. She could not go back for the same reason. It would take them some time to realise she had crossed the stream, so it was best if she continued North before heading back towards the road. She scrambled down to the stream carefully to take a drink with her right hand.

She rose. With the adrenalin gone, she could now feel the pain in her thigh which made walking uncomfortable. As she went, she realised she would need a better place to hide to wait out the bandits before striking back east.

She did not know how long she stumbled for before she found a thicket of blackberry bushes which appeared to be impenetrable. She used her right hand to push through into the centre of the thicket, scratching both arms and face. Having not eaten since breaking her fast, she pulled at as many blackberries as she could reach to eat, then sat down with her back against the trunk of the tree.

She sighed. It was now time to do what she could for her wound. She wound up her dress to examine her leg wound, then ripped her petticoats to make a bandage, which was difficult with only her right hand. She carefully wound it around her left leg with her right hand and tied it off as tight as she could.

Next she pulled off her bag, which had been slung on her left shoulder when she was tossed out of the carriage. She had landed on it, which had probably saved her from breaking her ribs when she fell. With pain, she manoeuvred herself to take it off her left shoulder and down her arm. She opened it with hope that there was something useful in it, but knew the contents were limited. She had a shawl, paper, a pencil, ink and her pen. There was the letter from Jane she received the day before. She had the book she was reading and an apple, which she had taken from breakfast to eat on the way.

She would save the apple for later. The shawl she would use to make a sling. She was about to discount the pen and paper, then realised she could leave a note for her rescuers. She put her knees up and tried to write against her knees.

Dear Jane and rescuers

Please know that I am alive and in not so dire a condition that you should fear of my death. Our carriage was waylaid by bandits; two infront and two behind. One had called for our carriage to stop and then shot our driver. The carriage raced out of control and then toppled over, throwing myself, my Aunt and Uncle outside of the carriage. I have a small wound on my forehead, I have broken my left arm and I have a gash in my leg. At worst, if I cannot have my leg wound cleaned in time, they may have to amputate it. Dear Jane, how would you like a one legged sister hopping around behind you? It will certainly make dancing difficult!

The men who had attacked us chased after us and two chased after me. I’ve run and hid and plan to emerge when I either hear searchers looking for me or when I feel confident our attackers have passed and I will not encounter them.

Lizzy put her head back. She felt so tired and her head was hurting...

Lizzy jolted awake and she felt pain in every part of her body. The sun was directly overhead, with the light hitting her eyes. It took a moment to recall where she was and why she was hiding in a blackberry thicket. Some nearby ravens had been startled into flight, which must have been the sound that had woken her up.

She held her breath and then she heard it, the distinct sound of a foot breaking a twig and feet crunching on leaves. Then the fall of horse hooves.

She heard a gruff voice. “I can't believe she came this far in her state. We're a good three miles from the carriage.”

Another voice, of slightly higher pitch. Lizzy imagined it to come from a younger man. “Do you think she’s still alive? We’re wasting our time looking for her if she isn't.”

“We found blood a quarter of a mile ago. She can't be that injured, so there's every chance she'll survive and identify us,” replied the first voice.

“Do you really think she got that good a look at us? We had masks on,” said the second young man.

“She was looking straight at Bob when he shot the driver. She'll probably be able to identify him.”

A third voice chimed in. “That was bloody stupid of you, Bob, to shoot the driver.”

The man who must be Bob, with the deepest and gruffest voice of all, finally spoke. “Shut up, Bill, ya know I said I didn't mean to shoot him. The gun went off accidentally when I was pointing it.”

The first man spoke. “She’s the only one who can say it was you. The old woman's dead, and the old man will probably soon follow. If she can pin you, you'll be hanging.”

Lizzy’s breath caught in her throat and tears came to her eyes. Her Aunt Madelein was dead, and her uncle badly injured. She concentrated hard on making no noise. What she heard next froze her to her core.

“If I'm going to hang, at least I'll have some fun with her before we do away with her. With how fast she could run, she looked like a lot of fun.”

The third man, Bill, spoke up. “As soon as someone comes across that carriage and realises there's a girl missing, this forest will be crawling with men searching for her and us. We need to get out of here. She can't pin us if noone ever finds us.”

She heard footsteps to the West and East of her thicket. She could hear her own heart thumping and hoped the bandits could not hear it as well.

The first man, who was clearly the boss, spoke up. “Bill’s right. If we come across her, we kill her and dump the body. However, we can't afford to waste too much time looking for her. I reckon someone has found that carriage by now and there's people racing to Cromford and Matlock now. Another hour men will be crawling over the carriage. We’ll keep heading to our camp site; it's well North of the wreck and I doubt any searchers will find it today. First light tomorrow, we’ll head back to Sherwood forest. Much more space to hide there.”

That was followed by “Yes, boss” by the other three men. Lizzy let out the breath she’d been holding when she could no longer hear them talking. She realised she’d tipped her inkwell over whilst sleeping, so she used what resources she had to finish her note with this new information, discarded her quill, crawled out the thicket and started to head South. She would find the stream she had come up and then head back to the carriage and help. She dropped the note in the thicket, hoping the bandits would not return this way.


Chapter 4

Richard, Darcy and Bingley (Bingley had decided to volunteer for this adventure rather than spend time with his sisters) were riding through Toadmoor, having left Derby that morning. They had heard the news in Derby the previous night of another attack on the road to Matlock, this time with a carriage driver killed.

The usually sleepy hamlet was surprisingly busy, with men milling in the street. A pack of hounds were assembled there, held by their handler, whom Richard recognised as belonging to his father’s house. Richard hailed the man who appeared to be leading the effort. “Sir Riley, what’s the commotion?”

The gentleman in his late forties who was the local sheriff. “Richard, it is good to see you. Did your parents request your return after the attack on your sister?”

Richard nodded. He quickly made introductions. “My parents commanded me to come help apprehend the men who attacked my sister, so we are all volunteers. We heard there was another attack yesterday?”

“Yes, and this one more serious. They have shot and killed the driver. The carriage then lost control and tipped. We have one woman dead and her husband badly injured. He’s still alive and we are hopeful that he survives. But what's more, they were travelling with their niece.”

“What happened to her?” asked Richard.

“She ran off into the forest and she’s not been found yet. We know she's injured and bleeding.”

“She's not been found yet?”

“No, and we searched areas South of the stream yesterday. We've started looking deeper into the forest, pushing west. Your father has sent his hunting hounds to help in the search.”

Darcy, Richard and Bingley all looked at each other, and merely a nod was exchanged between them all. “We’ll help with the search for the young lady. What is her name?”

“We’ll gladly accept all the help we can get with the search. The missing lady is a Miss Bennet from Hertfordshire.”

Both Darcy and Bingley froze and went white. “Jane Bennet?” Mr Bingley croaked out.

“No, it was a Miss Elizabeth. Do you know of her?” asked Sir Riley.

Darcy nodded and swallowed. “If there is any young lady that can survive lost and injured in the forest, it would be Miss Elizabeth.”

Both Richard and Bingley nodded at this.

“Well men, you'll need to leave your horses behind. The ground is too rough for horses, so the search is all on foot. We’ll take you to the wreck of the carriage.”


Chapter 5

Mr Bennet was roused from his study by the urgent knocking of someone at his study. He bade then enter, for a maid to hand over an express.

He read the express, and put his head in his hands, then looked up at the maid. “Please fetch Jane and Mary and send in the housekeeper. And can you send for Mrs Bennet to return home immediately.”

“Yes Sir. I believe she is at Mrs Philip’s.”

Mr Bennet hung his head. “Please ask Mrs Philips to come too.”

Mr Bennet scribbled out two notes. “Have this one sent express to Colonel Forster. The other one is to go to the housekeeper at the Gardiner residence.”

The maid bowed and left. Shortly, Jane and Mary entered. “We heard of the express. Is everyone safe and well?” asked Jane.

Mr Bennet indicated for them to sit. “There has been a carriage accident.”

“Is everyone well? Lizzy?” asked Jane.

“They were travelling to Matlock when bandits attacked them. The carriage toppled over. Your uncle is alive but badly injured...” Here Mr Bennet’s voice broke. He looked away. “Your aunt has died. Lizzy...she ran away and had not been found. This happened yesterday.”

Jane covered her mouth with her hand and choked back a sob. Mary seemed lost on an appropriate response.

“If Lizzy was able to run, she mustn't be very badly injured,” said Mary.

Jane nodded. “We must hold onto hope that Lizzy is well. If anyone can survive in a forest and outside, it's Lizzy.”

“How do I tell the children that their mother isn't coming back?” said Mr Bennet, head in his hands.

“When are you going to tell them?” asked Mary.

“After I've told your mother.”

“What are you planning to do?” asked Jane.

“I've sent an express for Lydia to come home and I'll be sending the carriage to fetch her from Brighton. I'll be hiring a chaise carriage to go to your uncle at Matlock and help with arrangements.” He thought for a moment. “I'll take Kitty with me to help with your Uncle and Lizzy.”

“Papa, I’d like to go to be there for Lizzy and Uncle,” said Jane.

Mr Bennet stood, came around and placed a hand on Jane’s shoulder. “I know you'd like to, however, you know your mother will be distraught at the news. I do not know how long I will be gone for, and the only people I entrust the care of Longbourn is you and Lizzy. And then the four people who will need you most are Mrs Gardiner’s children. With their mother gone, they will need you to be there for them.”

Jane nodded, tears streaming from her eyes. “Oh course, Papa. I will do anything I can for my cousins.”

“That's a good girl, Jane. I know I can rely on you. Can you please talk with the housekeeper about organising appropriate mourning dresses to be sent to Lydia in the carriage, and for Kitty and Lizzy?”

Jane rose. “Of course Papa.”

Mary made to follow, but Mr Bennet put a hand on her shoulder. “Stay, Mary.”

Mary sat back down. “Yes, Papa?”

“Jane is strong, much stronger than all give her credit for. She was closer with her aunt and respected and loved her dearly. But she cannot look after Longbourn, the household accounts and management and the children. She will need your help and for you to be there for her. Have her teach you how to do Longbourn’s accounts and to run the household.” He came and gave her shoulder a squeeze. “I'm counting on you, Mary.”

Mary gave his hand a squeeze in return. “Of course, Papa. I will not disappoint.”

Mary left and Mr Bennet thought about his wife with a level of bitterness. She would think only of herself and would retreat to her rooms, leaving the responsibilities of mistress to one of his daughters. Instead of a partner to share the burden, he was alone and had put the burden on either Jane or Lizzy for the last seven years.

Lizzy. He hoped that she was alive. For the first time in years, he prayed.

Chapter 6

Richard, Darcy and Bingley were at the spot where the last smear of blood had been found, half a mile West of the road. “This is the last evidence we have of Miss Bennet’s location. We've searched another mile West of here, and then we've swept the search South from here yesterday,” said Sergeant Clifford, a retired army veteran who was leading the search effort.

“No effort has been made to search North of the stream?” asked Darcy.

“We know without a shadow of doubt she was on this side of the stream up to this point. From here, she would have to swim across the stream to cross it.”

They continued walking westward over the rough and stony ground. The stream flowed fast next to them, and the banks of the stream were steep and treacherous. Darcy pointed to a log that had fallen over the stream. “She could have crossed the stream using that.”

The other men in the search party laughed at the idea. “There isn't a chance a young lady would have risked themselves crossing the stream using a log,” scoffed Sergeant Clifford.

“If she was being chased and in fear for her life, I think she might have. I know the lady in question. I doubt she would have given it a second thought before going over it.”

Richard nodded. “I, too, know the lady. She would be the type to cross.”

Bingley nodded. “Nothing would stop her if she set her mind to it.”

The hounds, that had been led to this point were now given a piece of Lizzy’s clothing that had come from her luggage. They took to the scent and raced towards the log crossing the stream.

As Richard crossed the log, he looked down. “Blood,” was all he said.

The hounds bounded ahead, pulling their handlers behind them. The search party chased after the hounds. They'd come across traces of blood, so they all knew they were on the right track. After three miles, one of the searchers said “I’m impressed by how far she went. There's few who would have gone this far.”

The dogs pulled up and started barking at a blackberry thicket. Darcy felt hope that she had been found, which was soon dashed. One of the lead men bent down. “She’s been here.”

“There's a note,” said Darcy, spotting the paper in amongst the leaves and twigs on the ground. He picked it up, opening it as Richard went in to inspect the thicket.

“She spent some time hiding in here,” called out Richard. “I think she may have slept here. She’s discarded her quill and spilt her inkpot, so I doubt we'll get another note from her.” Richard paused. “She’s lost a lot of blood here. At least half a pint.”

Darcy was scanning the note, with Bingley and other men looking over his shoulder. “She says she's broken her arm, hit her head in the crash and that she’s got a gash in her leg.”

“At least her spirits are still high - she's joking about only having one leg,” said Bingley hopefully. “Why does the ink change to red?” he said, before realising what the answer was. “Oh.”

Richard came out from the thicket, looking very concerned.

Mr Darcy started to read the second part of the note.


Please do not show this ever to Jane, my mother or other sisters. The bandits are searching for me. I have overheard them say that shooting the driver was accidental. I know my Aunt has died and my Uncle is in a bad way. They will “ have their fun with me before killing me.” There are four of them. The man who shot the driver was called Bob. Another bandit is known as Bill. They are returning to their camp which is North of here. Tomorrow they will move to Sherwood forest, as they say that it will be easier to hide there.

I will head South until I come across the stream I initially travelled on and then head East. I'm not sure how far I will go as I have a severe headache. EB


Richard, who had become the impromptu search party leader signalled to the Sergeant and another man. He took the note out of Darcy’ hands. “This note needs to be taken to the sheriff immediately. It contains more intelligence on these thieves than we knew before.”

The man who had received the note nodded, then turned and made his way East.

“Can someone bring me a map?” asked Richard. The Sergeant spread out his folded map against a tree trunk. Richard tapped his nose as he thought. “She can't have gone due South, else we would have come across her. If her track went eastward, you would think she would have made it to the road.”

“Unless an accident befell her and she has now broken her leg,” suggested the Sergeant.

Richard nodded. “Possible, though I find that unlikely. She could have passed out from blood loss. I think some of our party needs to sweep from here to the East, to be sure, whilst the rest of us follow the hounds.” Four men put up their hands and were sent East to search for Elizabeth.

Richard looked at the map and pointed to a stream Southwest of their position. “She has no compass, so besides guessing she was probably heading in a Southerly direction, she may have encountered this stream first, and thinking it was the original one, started following it.” His finger traced the stream as it went East, then turned South, before going West. “My guess is she's now turned about and headed West.”

“She would have realised her error,” said Darcy.

“Eventually. Probably at this point, where she would have faced the setting sun.”

“Then where would she be now?” asked Bingley.

“She would have turned East. That would put her in the area that was searched yesterday, but not searched today,” said Richard, tapping the map on the likely area. “We need to follow her trail. She’s badly injured and likely travelling slow. We should be able to overtake her within the next few hours.”

The hounds found Lizzy’s scent, with Bingley and the others following eagerly behind. After reading the letter, all the men had a new found respect for the young lady and her resilient nature.

Richard pulled up Darcy with a hand on his shoulder. “I recall your fascination for Miss Elizabeth at Rosings. I've never seen you so taken with any lady before. I hope your feelings for her have passed?”

“It was a mere fancy and nothing has come of it. Why is that?” lied Darcy, uncomfortable.

“You understand why she wrote that last note. “ Darcy just stared at Richard in silence. “She’s not expecting she'll have a chance to give her account. We need to be prepared for the worst. Even if we find her alive, it may still be too late for her.“

Darcy felt as though a cold hand was griping his heart and throat as he followed behind Richard.


Chapter 7

Kitty sat in the rented chaise carriage next to her father. Even if she was in a newly dyed black dress and she was technically in mourning, she was excited by the fact she was getting to travel, as she’d never left Hertfordshire before.

Her tea with her mother and Mrs Philip’s had been interrupted by a maid delivering the message they were required immediately at Longbourn. With the intelligence that an express was to be sent to Colonel Forster requesting Lydia’s return sent Mrs Bennet into a spin of panicky speculation.

It was almost a relief to enter Mr Bennet’s study to find out the news. However, the fact that Lizzy was missing made her simultaneously both dead and alive in Mrs Bennet’s mind and sent her into hysterics. Even the view that Lizzy did not appear to be badly injured gave her no solace. Kitty was relieved that Mrs Philips was there, as Mrs Philips helped Mrs Bennet to bed.

Kitty has accompanied Mr Bennet, Jane and Mary to deliver the sad news to Mrs Gardiner’s children. Kitty felt particularly useless, as the children realised what death meant and raced to Jane for a hug. As the elder children were crying, the youngest started to cry and surrounded Jane, their favourite cousin and the one who was like a mother to them. Even though she had not been close to her aunt like Jane, watching the poor children cry had made her tear up.

She fingered the seams of her dress where she felt that the dye had not sufficiently dried. Two of her plain, old dresses had been thrown into a large vat full of dye and hung to dry. When they reached her uncle, proper mourning dresses would need to be purchased. By the time they had left, Mrs Philips was helping prepare the house for mourning, and had seen to the black crepe being tied to the front door and for the Meryton dressmaker to visit Longbourn.

They were now travelling North through towns and places she had never visited before. However, as they passed by farms, one farm looked much like the next one. She turned to her father who sat, looking wretched whilst lost in his own thoughts. “Do you think Lizzy is alive?”

“When I first read the express, I certainly thought the worst. However, I'm more inclined to think positively like Jane. She could not be that badly injured if she could run. And of all you girls, she had the most stamina and best sense of direction. If anyone could survive in the woods, it's her. Provided the thieves did not get her first.”

“She was always the best of us at hide and seek. Lizzy would always find the smallest hidey-hole to crawl into. Or she would be up in a tree and we'd never find her because we never looked up.”

They smiled at the memory. “Do you think the thieves will find her? Do you think they'll ask for a ransom?” asked Kitty.

Mr Bennet considered the question. “No. They've already murdered one person, so no matter what, some or all of them will hang for that when they are found. A prisoner will slow them down, and the increased time Lizzy would have with them will make her more able to describe and identify them.”

They were silent for some minutes before Mr Bennet spoke again. “It’s a pity you didn't know your Aunt Madelein as well as your older sisters knew her. She was a good, sensible and wise woman, and a good mother. Your uncle was lucky to find her. I respected her greatly.”

They sat in silence as their chaise carriage clattered along the road.


Chapter 8

The sun was high overhead and beads of sweat were on all the searcher's foreheads. They followed behind the hounds on the trail that Richard had predicted.

“So Richard, you met Miss Elizabeth at Rosings?” asked Bingley.

Richard was happy to oblige. “Yes, we spent a great deal of time with Miss Bennet. Darcy was always requesting Aunt Catherine to invite the parsonage party to dine with us. I remember Miss Bennet asking about you.”

“Darcy, why didn't you tell me you had seen our Hertfordshire friends?” asked Bingley in an accusing tone.

Darcy was silently uncomfortable with the question. He had no good answer. “I didn't want to raise old wounds,” he said stiffly after an awkward pause.

They walked on. “You should have told me,” said Bingley resentfully.

“I know, I'm sorry Charles,” replied Darcy.

Richard watched the exchange and a sneaky suspicion occurred to him. Was it Miss Elizabeth that Bingley had feelings for? Had Darcy separated them because Darcy himself had feelings for Miss Elizabeth? He thought back on the interactions. No, Miss Elizabeth had not seemed particularly upset or heart broken at Rosings, unless he had severely misjudged her acting abilities. Also, though Bingley seemed concerned about her, he didn't seem anywhere nearly as upset as Darcy. Miss Elizabeth had sisters, one being an elder sister she spoke of constantly. It must be one of the sisters that was Bingley’s paramour.

The dog sniffed and barked at a particular spot at the stream. “It looks like Miss Bennet stopped to take a drink,” said the Sergeant. The dogs then sniffed around the area, barking gleefully. Heather had been layed down on the ground next to an old hollowed out tree trunk, which had been flattened. “She must have slept here last night.” A discarded apple core was not far away.

Another piece of paper caught Darcy’s eye. He picked it up to find a short note, this time written in pencil.


Dear Jane

I followed a stream which I thought was the one to take me back to the road. Too late I relished twas different and it took mi the other way. Only when I saw I was walking towards the setting sun did I know my mistake. Going East. Everything hurts today. I've never felt such pain in ** head.
Tell Papa, Mama and my sisters I love them. Dea Jane, you are the kindest and most generous person I know an the best ** all sister. You of all deserve happiness and should not be kept from love by the actions of others. I know ** Bingley love**** and you him. When you were in London *********. I hope you find *****.


Here it appeared the lead had snapped and the message ended. One of the men said “I found a pencil. The end’s broken off.”

Darcy swallowed uncomfortably. He let the letter fall as Bingley grabbed it before it slipped completely out of Darcy’s hands.

Richard, whose suspicions had now been confirmed, made comment. “She’s not doing well. Her writing is uneven, many of the words were barely legible. You can see the toll her condition is taking on her.” He indicated for the search party to gather around him. “Men, we’re about four hours behind her. Good news is she was still alive this morning and was coherent enough to know to head East. Bad news is that that may not last for long. She’s likely to be at the end of her strength. She’s eaten little in the last 24 hours. It looks like she headed East, but in her condition, she may very well veer away or start walking in circles. We need to spread out and keep an eye out. We may come upon her at any moment.”

The men spread out over a quarter mile and started walking East, with the dogs leading the way, hot on her scent.

After many minutes of silence as they walked behind the hounds, Bingley turned to Darcy. “What did Miss Elizabeth mean when she said that Jane should not be kept from love by the actions of others?”

“Can we talk about this later, Charles? We're trying to find Miss Elizabeth.”

“We’re still hours behind her, Darcy. You know what she was talking about – you met with her at Rosings.”

“Miss Bennet was in London at the start of the year. She visited your sister, and your sister visited her,” replied Darcy stiffly. The truth was now out for better of for worse, but a burden of guilt was now removed from Darcy.

“And you did not feel the need to share it?”

“It was your sister’s business to tell you, not mine. Miss Bennet was her guest.”

Bingley’s face went red. He went to open his mouth, but then looked around at all the others and shut it. “You’re right. Now is not the time to talk on this,” he said stiffly. Richard suspected it took every effort of Bingley’s being not to yell at Darcy. Mr Bingley very deliberately moved further away from Darcy in the search line to the other side of the hounds.

They trudged along behind the hounds who were speeding up and barking with greater excitement as the scent got stronger. Another hour went by before Darcy saw something up ahead.

A brown lump ahead, lying at the base of a tree. A pair of feet and shoes. Hair that had come loose and partly obscured a face.
“Elizabeth,” cried Darcy. She did not move.

Chapter 9

Darcy ran ahead of the others to reach her side. Richard and Bingley looked at each other at this breach of propriety, as they hurried towards her. Richard knew there would be some rumours swirling around Derbyshire before the day was out.

Richard and Bingley approached and, even though they knew what would be wrong, they were still shocked. Her skirt was ripped at the thigh, and blood had soaked the entire left side of the skirt. There was a gash on her head and blood streaked across her forehead and places on her faces where she hadn’t washed it away. She’d fashioned a sling around her left arm from what was once a nice shawl, but was now covered in dirt and blood stains. Dirt and blood stains covered the rest of her clothes and there were scratches over her exposed arms. Underneath the dirt, her skin was deadly white.

With his breath held, Bingley asked “is she alive?”

Darcy touched her cheek. “She’s alive! Can someone call for the doctor to be ready?” There was the shallowest rise and fall of her chest.

Darcy, with great care, scooped her up from the right side to avoid damaging her left side wounds any further.

Her eyes flickered open and she looked at Mr Darcy with confusion. “Mr Darcy? I must be hallucinating,” and then her head fell back and her eyes rolled back.

“Don't worry Elizabeth, we'll get you to safety. Don't give up now,” he whispered in her ear.

One of the men casually remarked. “She nearly made it out on her own. The road is barely half a mile from here.” And so it was, whilst the others cleared a path for Darcy, Darcy carried Elizabeth, who felt disturbingly light, to the road and to a waiting wagon.

Darcy, Richard and Bingley rode with her back to Matlock, where a room at the Earl’s house was readied for the doctor to tend to her. Sir Riley and his men were also waiting. Darcy, not allowing any other to carry her, carried her to the bed. Elizabeth stirred again, her eyes briefly opening.
“Get her some water,” commanded the doctor.

Darcy helped her to sit up, supporting her back whilst a maid came and they helped her to take a sip of water. Elizabeth’s eyes closed again and she lay back.

The men were then shooed out of the room so the doctor could complete his inspection.
“I think I've done all I can here,” stated Richard. “She's in the hands of the doctor, and my father commanded me to help find these highwaymen. I'm going to see the Sheriff to see how I can help.”

A thought occurred to Darcy. He asked a passing maid. “Do you know if Miss Bennet’s uncle has been informed of her recovery?”

“Um, I'm sorry sir, I'm not sure. He’s been left to rest.”

“Can you see if he’s up for a brief visit and we can provide him an update?” asked Darcy.

The maid curtseyed and made the enquiry, quickly returning to affirm that the gentleman would indeed see them.

Mr Darcy, bracing himself for a male version of Mrs Bennet, instead found a sickly looking man in his early forties, lying in a bed. A bandage was wrapped around his head, and there were bruises over every exposed surface. His wrist was strapped up. “Excuse me if I don't rise to greet you, but that is beyond my current capabilities. I hear you have word on my niece? I heard she has been found? What news do you have of her?”

“Mr Gardiner, let me introduce ourselves. I'm Mr Darcy and this is my friend Mr Bingley.”

Mr Gardiner appeared to consider this and replied slowly. “My apologies, I know those names are familiar to me, however, I'm not at my best. I think my niece’s may have mentioned your names.“

“Yes,” replied Mr Bingley, “we are friends of your niece’s. We met them in Hertfordshire last year.”

“We were coming here to Matlock, when we heard about what happened. My cousin, Colonel Fitzwilliam led the search for your niece and we joined to assist him. We have found Miss Elizabeth. She is with the doctor now. I imagine once he is done with her, he will provide you a report.”

“How badly injured is she?” asked Mr Gardiner.

Darcy related their search for Lizzy and the injuries as far as they understood them and her condition.

Mr Gardiner made a small effort at smiling. “That's our Lizzy.”

“We can see that this has taxed you, but we thought you would like to know what has occurred. Everyone has the greatest respect for your niece. We’ll leave you to rest, but we thought this update may ease your mind.”

“I thank you, sirs.”

Darcy and Bingley bowed and departed, meeting Richard in the hall way. “I thought you were joining the search party for the thieves?” asked Bingley.

“I thought so too until I met my parents. They particularly want to talk to you, Darcy, regarding your degree of familiarity with the lady,“ said Richard, giving Darcy a penetrative look.

At that moment, the doctor came out of Elizabeth’s room. “Has my apothecary arrived?”

The men looked at each other. Richard answered. ”Not yet.”

“Of course he’s not here, never is here for any unpleasant work,” muttered the doctor. “I need the help of all three of you gentlemen.”

“Of course,“ answered Darcy for all three. “What do you need us to do?”

“I need you to hold her down whilst I remove the stick out of her leg,” the men looked at each other with doubt, which the doctor saw. “Don't get squeamish on me. The maid already refused and personally I wouldn't trust her to do it. Usually I’d have my wife and the mid-wife help with this sort of emergency, but they are busy attending a birth. If you don't hold her down as I remove it and she jerks, as naturally people do as sticks are pulled out of their leg, I may very well push the stick further in, doing more damage. And then I'll be asking you gentlemen to hold her down as I saw off her leg.”

Without further ado, the three men entered the room without further complaint. All, especially Darcy, were shocked at what awaited them.

Elizabeth lay unconscious on the bed. Her dress had been removed and she was only in her petticoat and other undergarments. The dirty and ruined dress she had been found in was discarded in a corner. Her petticoat had been pulled up on the left to reveal the full extent of the gash. The wound had been cleaned and the end of a stick could clearly be seen jutting out of her leg. Her skin was as white as a sheet.

“I need one man holding down each leg, and one holding her across the shoulders and pinning her arms. When I pull the stick out, as it has clipped an artery, blood will gush out. I will cauterize the wound with the hot iron, then sew the wound up.” He indicated to the maid. “Be sure to let the apothecary in when he arrives. And be at the ready here with towels to wipe up the blood. I need to be able to see what I'm doing.” The maid nodded though she looked nearly as white as Elizabeth at the thought.

Bingley and Richard each took a leg, whilst Darcy got in behind her to hold her down firmly across the shoulders.

“Do we need to worry about her jerking? She’s unconscious,” asked Bingley.

“If she doesn't wake up whilst I do this, you don't need to worry about her waking up again and can organise her grave.”

Darcy swallowed uncomfortably. The doctor handed him a stick. “When she wakes up, put this in her mouth to bite into.”

“Are we ready?” asked the doctor. He then pulled out a bottle of gin, pouring some over the wound before taking a swig from the bottle. Darcy and Bingley looked askance at the doctor, whilst Richard was unmoved. The doctor then held the bottle out to them. “To steady the nerves?”

All three shook their heads. The doctor shrugged, firmly took hold of the stick, and slowly and carefully started pulling out the stick. Elizabeth writhed but did not wake, moving her head from side to side. There was a final rough pull of the stick.

Elizabeth’s eyes shot open and she jerked. Bingley was caught by surprise and released her right leg. Fortunately, Richard was holding her left leg and did not miss a beat.

“Elizabeth, you’re with the doctor,” said Darcy as calmly as possible. She looked up and saw him. “The doctor is trying to heal your leg. It is going to be very painful. Do you understand?”

Elizabeth nodded. “He’s going to cauterize the wound. You'll want to bite down on this.” Darcy presented the stick and she closed her mouth over it.

Blood was gushing out from where the stick had been, and a green-looking maid tried to soak up the blood with a towel and clean it as the doctor grabbed his heated metal rod. “Stand back,” said he before putting a hand firmly on Lizzy’s leg and jamming the rod in.

The smell of burning flesh filled the room. Lizzy strained, the whites of her eyes almost glowing as she bit down hard on the stick in her mouth.

The maid, clutching at her mouth, ran out the room, just as another man in his late forties, bald head and puffing, entered. “Nice of you to join us, Mr Mortimer,” said the doctor.

Mr Mortimer put down his bag. “You know I have to prepare the salves. I came as fast as I could walk here after I got the message. I don't have a horse like you."

The doctor returned to work. “Miss Elizabeth, it is very good to see you awake. The very worst is over, but I do still need to stitch the wound closed, and that will not be comfortable. You may like to continue to bite down on the stick in your mouth.”

Lizzy nodded,as the doctor prepared the needle and thread to sew the wound closed.
“Now Colonel, you must have seen your fair share of amputations in the army.”

“Yes, and for every one, I wish I hadn't,” answered the Colonel, still keeping a firm hold on Lizzy’s left leg.

Lizzy spat out the stick. Weakly she asked, “how is my Uncle? Is he alive? And is it true my Aunt has died?”

The doctor answered. “Yes, your Uncle lives but is badly wounded. Broken shoulder, wrist and ribs. Provided he doesn't develop pneumonia or some other lung infection, he should live. Your Aunt,” here the doctor paused. “She died instantly in the crash. I'm sorry.”

Lizzy nodded, a tear in her eye. She indicated to the stick, which Darcy retrieved and placed back in her mouth as the doctor started to sew the wound closed.
Richard was the one to speak next. “Miss Elizabeth, your deed’s in eluding these highwaymen and doing so injured, are spreading far and wide. My parents have offered you and your Uncle any assistance that you require, and accommodation here at their house for as long as you need.”

“You won't be leaving here any time soon. I don't want these stitches coming undone,” said the doctor finishing the last stitch.

Lizzy spat out the stick. “Colonel, please offer my thanks to your parents for their kind offer,” said Lizzy weakly. “Doctor, I have the worst headache I've ever had.”

“That's from the blood loss. It will take some time for you to replenish the blood. You'll know you’re recovering when you can stand up without feeling faint and the headaches are gone.” The doctor stepped away, and Mr Mortimer came in and slathered an ointment over the top of the stitches. “We've stopped the bleeding but that doesn't mean your leg is safe. Over the next couple of weeks, I'll be coming to inspect this leg every day to ensure there are no signs of infection. You know what I'll be forced to do, don't you?"

“Yes doctor, you'll need to remove it.”

“The arm will be in a cast for six weeks. I think between you and your uncle, you are here for the next three to four weeks before you can complete your recovery at home, but this depends how well you both recover. You need to eat, drink plenty of water and the teas that Mr Mortimer will provide, and sleep. Mostly sleep.”

“I’d like to see my Uncle,” said Lizzy.

“You are not moving from this room for the next few days. Using the chamber pot will be the most strenuous thing you will do,” commanded the doctor forcefully.

“Miss Elizabeth, I can carry any messages you'd like between yourself and your uncle,” said Mr Darcy, finally stepping back from Lizzy as there was no need to restrain her. “Is there anything you'd like me to pass on now?”
Elizabeth thought for a moment. “Please tell him...I wish there was something I could have done for Aunt Madelein. Tell him I'll recover and I'll come and see him as soon as I can.“

“You can tell him she'll be resting and following doctors orders,” said the doctor. “Thankyou gentlemen, your service is done. Mr Mortimer can help me set the young lady’s arm. I'll be in to see Mr Gardiner after I've finished with the arm and talked further with Miss Elizabeth. If there's any of the Sheriff’s men out there, tell them to go away. She won't be ready to talk to them until I say she is.”

They were all shooed out the door. Richard turned. “I've done all here that I can, plus some extra. I'm now going to fulfil my father’s instructions, and I'm going to the Sheriff to help the search for the highwaymen. Will either of you join me?”

“I'll join you, Colonel. There's little reason for me to remain here,” said Bingley.

Darcy looked uncertain. “I'll remain to see what assistance I can offer.”

Richard and Bingley left. Darcy re-entered Mr Gardiner’s room to provide an update and deliver Lizzy’s message. “Would you like me to send an express to Longbourn?”

At that moment the doctor came in and delivered his precise update on Elizabeth. Darcy excused himself to fetch writing materials to write the message for the express.

“She has a broken arm that appears to have taken the full impact of the accident. I've set that in plaster and it will remain in plaster for the next six weeks minimum, but I would prefer it to remain for a full two months. She suffered a wound to her leg that had a stick embedded in it. She luckily did not try and remove it herself, else she probably would have died from blood loss. I've cleaned and cauterized the wound and stitched it. It is still at risk of infection, so I will watch it closely for the next two weeks. She has lost a large quantity of blood that will result in headaches and feeling faint until her body recuperates. She will be confined to her bed for the next week, though I doubt she will have any desire to do anything other than sleep. I’ve prescribed some tonics to help her recover and build up her strength. I don't recommend that she travels for at least three weeks.”

The doctor then proceeded to examine Mr Gardiner and to answer his questions. As the doctor left, Darcy returned to transcribe the message from Mr Gardiner to be sent by express.

Even though Mr Gardiner was feeling incredibly ill and facing the absolute darkest days of his life, he still impressed Darcy with his evident intelligence and sense, in complete contrast to Mrs Bennet. Mr Darcy left him to rest and knocked softly on the door of Lizzy’s room.

The maid came out and Darcy asked whether Miss Elizabeth had anything she would like included in the express to Longbourn. The maid closed the door to open it a few minutes later.

Elizabeth sat up in the bed, propped up with pillows and wrapped in blankets. A little bit of colour had returned to her face, but she was still very white. Next to the bed was a table with a tray of soup with a half eaten bread roll.

“How are you feeling, Miss Elizabeth?”

“Cold, hungry and with the worst headache I've ever had. Is it odd to say that having a stick pulled out of my leg and having my flesh burnt felt good in the sense that I stopped thinking about how much my head ached for that sort period of time?”

“Only a little odd,” said Mr Darcy.

“I'm still not certain that I'm not hallucinating. Of all the people that I thought I would run into on my trip, and to find me in the forest, I would not have thought it would be you, Mr Bingley and Colonel Fitzwilliam. You'll need to give me a good reason as to why you are here, else I will think that I am lying in the forest, hallucinating.”

“If it will ease your mind. My cousin Victoria was accosted by the same highwaymen that attacked you, and she in turn miscarried her child. My uncle commanded Richard to return to hunt these scoundrels down, and Richard commanded me to join him.”

“Mr Bingley?” asked Elizabeth.

“Came along to get away from his sisters. We were meant to travel within the week to Pemberley, however these highwaymen on the road are making the ride too unsafe. Richard has downright forbid Georgie from returning to Pemberley until the men are caught.”

“You found me, didn't you? I thought I had a dream of you carrying me out of the forest. You called out to me.”

“When we arrived, we heard that you were injured in the forest, so we joined the search party. In truth, you can credit Richard for finding you as he led the search party and he predicted with fair accuracy where you would be found.”

Lizzy nodded. “I’m ready to accede that this is not a dream then.”

“Miss Elizabeth, is there any message you'd like to send home in this express? I believe your father is on the way here.”

Elizabeth thought. “I do not wish to worry them unduly, yet I guess you've already related the extent of my injuries?”

“Yes, Miss Elizabeth,” replied Darcy.

“How much of the story of my discovery have you related? Did you find the letters I left in your search?”

“We picked up two letters. And do not worry. I've not related anything about the letters you wrote, only the length you walked and your current condition.”

A look of relief crossed Lizzy’s face. “Good. Please write the following from me. ‘I am in the good hands of the doctor and do not fear, I am following his advice on rest to the letter. Please give my love to everyone and give my cousins hugs from me and tell them how very sorry I am for their loss.’"

Darcy wrote this,and rose. “As Richard said, his parents are keen to see to your comfort. I believe they are organising mourning clothes for you to wear. I will stay until your father arrives. If there is anything you need at all, just ask the maid to fetch me and I will see to it. I'll leave you to finish your lunch.“ He turned to leave.

Lizzy tried a weak smile. “Mr Darcy, wait. I'm sorry for the words I spoke to you in Hunsford, especially regarding Mr Wickham. I misjudged you.”

Mr Darcy raised his hand. “My behaviour also was not what it should have been and I regret it. However, now is not the time for this. Let us speak of this when you are recovered. You need to eat and rest.”

“Yes, and thank you, Mr Darcy.”

Mr Darcy closed the door behind him and Lizzy slumped back against the pillows.


Chapter 10

Richard and Bingley rode South to Sir Riley’s estate at Cromford to meet a group of men mounting their horses. Richard asked what was happening. “They've found where these thieves slept last night. We're going to the camp-site now to see if we can follow the trail,” said one of the sheriff’s men.

Richard and Bingley rode with the group to the camp-site, deep within the forest. Other men were already there. “Report,” commanded Sir Riley to his men.

“It looks like they left at first light this morning. There's manure that's about eight hours old. They've left no other clues behind. They headed West this morning.”

“Let’s follow the trail.”

They all followed the trackers. After an hour, they emerged out the other side of the forest onto a road, with farmland on the other side. “Which way did they travel? Did they continue to travel together, or did they split up?” asked Sir Riley.

The trackers studied the road. “We really can't tell. There's been too much other traffic and it's obscured their tracks.”

A map was opened and spread out, which Sir Riley, Richard and others studied. “I doubt they travelled North from here, else they would be too likely to come upon our search parties.”

“Unless they split up,” said Richard.

Sir Riley looked at the map, studying the roads. “Most likely they headed South towards Belper. They could have travelled further west to Wirksworth.” Sir Riley turned to his men. “We need to split up and question locals whether they saw a group of men travelling their way.”

Instructions were given and the group split up. Richard and Bingley were sent south along the road to check along the edge of the forest to ensure the thieves had not re-entered the forest to hide again in anonymity.

As they rode along, checking the road sides, Bingley spoke up. “Do you think there's any chance at all they went back into the forest?”

“Not a chance. My bet is they've split up and are travelling different routes to Sherwood, probably meeting in Nottingham or Derby. We've been sent to do this to stay out of Sir Riley’s way.”

“Keeping us busy.” They continued riding and checking the verges of the road. “How well did you know Miss Elizabeth?” asked Bingley.

“We spent many weeks together at Rosings. Usually, Rosings is rather dull, so she and her party were a welcome diversion. She asked after you,” said Richard. Mr Bingley brightened at that. Richard would dig out the truth. “I told her you'd recently been separated from an unsuitable match.”

Bingley’s face went red. “How did she respond to that.”

“She suddenly developed a headache and begged to return home, claiming she walked too far. I guess I know now how very far she can walk before really developing a headache.” Bingley’s face continued to get redder. “The woman you'd fallen in love with was Miss Elizabeth’s sister, wasn't it?”

“Yes, and I still do love her.”

“What's she like? Does she look like Miss Elizabeth?”

“She's an angel. She's fair where Miss Elizabeth is dark. She looks like Aphrodite herself.”

“Why in God’s name would you then listen to my stone-faced cousin? Yes, he knows how to manage an estate, but he knows absolutely nothing about women. He didn't even realise that Miss Elizabeth didn't even like him!”

Bingley shook his head ruefully. “I realise that now. How different might things have been! How long do you think we will be here in Derbyshire, trying to find these thieves?”

“Who knows what hole they've gone to hide in? I think they have too much of a head start and we don't know enough about them beyond what my sister and Miss Elizabeth have given as evidence.”

“I've asked my housekeeper to open up Netherfield. I'll be returning there in a week.” They continued down the road in their futile task. “What was Darcy like at Rosings? I was surprised by his reaction to Miss Elizabeth here. I hadn't realised how far his feelings had developed for her.”

“It was quite evident, wasn't it? I've never seen Darcy allow himself to show any overt interest in any woman, but I knew his interest was seriously engaged at Rosings. His eyes couldn't help following her around the room. It gave me great amusement. But then we left and he's been in a foul mood ever since. Also been drinking more than his usual want.”

“I once found him asleep in his study with an empty drink next to him after his return.”

“He must have found out she didn't think much of him,” replied Richard. “So as you see, take no love advice from him.”

Meanwhile, after Darcy had sent the express, he started heading towards Cromford and Sir Riley’s home to be told by one of the men returning with a missive to Matlock, that the entire party had left Cromford to search the woods. Without knowing where the search currently was, he returned to Matlock and went to see his Aunt.

The staff helped him change and refresh. He was then shown into his Aunt’s parlour.

Lady Eleanor greeted him with a hug, then poured some tea for him. “You must tell me everything you know about Miss Elizabeth. She sounds quite remarkable. The rumour is she walked twenty miles with a broken leg?” said the Countess, an eyebrow raised.

Darcy laughed. ”Now that truly would be remarkable. No, about nine miles over two days with a broken arm and a leg wound that came close to clipping an artery.”

“You met her when you travelled to Hertfordshire?” asked Lady Eleanor.

“Yes, her father owns one of the largest estates in the region. Only Bingley’s estate was larger.”

“What is her family like?”

Darcy realised the unblinking and unnerving stare from his Aunt meant that he was in the midst of her famous interrogations. He’d seen his aunt make other girls cry and had forced numerous confessions from Richard. Darcy swallowed. “She is one of five sisters, no brothers. The estate is entailed on a cousin.”

“How unfortunate,” replied Lady Eleanor, stirring her tea before daintily taking a sip. She continued to stare at Darcy over the rim. “What is Miss Elizabeth like?”

“Intelligent, strong, not easily intimidated, but I suppose you've already gathered that.”

“Yes, the message she wrote with the intelligence on the highwaymen’s intended destination certainly indicates she can keep her head in difficult circumstances. What else, Fitzwilliam?”

Ohhh, she’d used Fitzwilliam rather than William. She was not going to go easy on him until he'd spilled everything. His eyes instinctively looked for the door, but he knew there was no escape. “She’s kind, very caring and protective of her family, especially her eldest sister, with whom she has the deepest bond. She is polite and easy in company. She plays and sings, though not with the dedication of Georgiana, but it is pleasant to the entertainment of others. Is there anything else, Aunt Eleanor?”

“I heard that you called out to her informally, as well as carried her out from the forest. There’s a rumour already circulating that you have a secret agreement with the lady? That the two of you had conspired to meet in Derbyshire. I, of course, dismissed such rumours as idle gossip of people with over-active imaginations. Not that the rumour is bad for you, and considering your age and unmarried status, well, ....it would be best for you to settle down soon.”

There was the stare again as she calmly sipped her tea. Darcy gulped. “She is someone I know and respect. I was worried when I saw her lying on the ground. My instinct at the time was to assist her and to ascertain whether she was still alive.”

“Respect. That is a word I don't often hear you say about many single ladies beyond Georgiana.”

There was silence as Darcy squirmed in his seat. They both sipped their tea. Eventually Lady Eleanor was the one to break it. “How far did your respect go? To marriage? I'm certain the stories will die down, but if they don't, her father may demand it if her reputation is ruined as a result.”

“I would marry her, if she’d have me.”

Lady Eleanor paused with her tea. “Why would she not have you, Mr Fitzwilliam Darcy of Pemberley?”

Mr Darcy swallowed. In a low voice, whilst staring at his own tea, he said. “I already proposed at Rosings, and was rejected.”

Lady Eleanor put down her tea at that. “I know.”

“What? How?” spluttered Darcy.

Lady Eleanor reached for something she left on the table. “The Sheriff went through Miss Bennet’s bags after the accident to try to discover some information on her identity, and he found this.” Lady Eleanor passed a letter over to Darcy.

He took it and recognised his handwriting immediately. He swallowed as he recalled the sensitive information he’d disclosed in it. “Who else has read it?”

“Only Sir Riley, and he said only so far as to ascertain her name. But he did say that he saw your name on the bottom, hence he brought it here to me for safe keeping.”

“Have you read it?”

“Yes, I had to know if the rumours were true. Is she a simpleton for rejecting you?”

“I was the simpleton. Her rejection showed her integrity. I insulted her family in my proposal. I'd been rude and condescending in company. My worst fault was separating her sister from her suitor. That, from her point of view, was unforgivable of me.”

“Well, at least we know she is no fortune hunter. And you still wish to marry her?”

“Yes.”

“I could have some rumours spread around that would force her father to insist upon an engagement,” said Lady Eleanor.

Darcy looked aghast at the very thought. “I don't wish to marry her against her will. I don't wish to have an unhappy wife. I can't believe you would suggest such a thing.”

“Good, I’m glad that was your response. I've seen too many unhappy young girls forced into marriages arranged by their elders. However much they understand the advantages, it still does not make them happy. So you mean to change her mind.” The last was a statement, not a question.

Darcy paused as even he had not thought it through yet. Elizabeth had only come back into his life a few hours earlier and his mind had not processed it fully. “Yes, I mean to win her regard.”

“Good, we have that settled.”

Darcy looked at his Aunt. “Would you be happy with the match? She’s not one of the Ton, she has no dowry or connections.”

“William, dear boy. You've been single too long and there has been no single lady of the Ton that has caught your eye. Do not be a fool and think that any new young debutante will be interesting to you when others haven't. The older you get, the younger they seem and the greater a distance you'll feel when you try to talk with them. If she comes from a respectable family then that is enough. From what I've heard she seems a tough and resilient sort of girl which will stand her in good stead with the Ton. I'm just glad it wasn't that Caroline Bingley woman who has been following you around for the last few years.”

After a moment, she continued. “You are very much like your father. There was no one else for him after your mother died, even though we told him he should find a new mother for Georgie. I know well enough that if this Miss Elizabeth is your chosen one, there will be no one else for you...at least not for a long time.”

Mr Darcy finished his tea, another victim of the Countess’ interrogation, though he did feel a burden lifted by being able to confess all. She ended their tete-a-tete with “see to it that letter is destroyed, William. It contains too much damaging information in it.”

Chapter 11

That night in Brighton, a distraught Lydia was telling Mr Wickham she could not run away with him as she had to return the next day to Longbourn, and she now had to wear mourning dresses which really did nothing for her complexion at all.

Mr Wickham assured her of his affection and that he would be there at Longbourn offering for her at the end of her mourning period. He had a little debt though, that he needed to settle and if she could be so kind as to loan him a mere twenty pounds, it should be enough to see him through till they met again.

In London, the Gardiner’s staff had received the express and were sad at the loss of an exceptional mistress which they all cherished. They were getting the house ready for mourning and standing by for further instructions.

At Longbourn, Jane had retreated to her father's study to ‘go over the books’. Jane was not one to lie, but she needed to be alone. Mrs Phillip’s had been a godsend, as she’d helped to organise the seamstress and had sat with Mrs Bennet, calming her down and keeping her out of the way.

She had spent as much of her time as possible trying to comfort the Gardiner children. The elder children understood the concept of death. The youngest did not understand but became upset as the elder ones were crying.

Mary had taken responsibility for fielding all questions from the servants and greeting and then quickly dismissing any callers, including Lady Lucas and Maria.

Jane sat at Mr Bennet’s desk with her head in her hands and cried. How she needed her Lizzy with her now! But she did not know how Lizzy was.

Mary knocked lightly on the door and without waiting for a response entered. “Papa already did the books for the week.“

“I know,” said Jane between sobs.

Mary came and put a hand on Jane’s shoulder. “Have faith that Lizzy is safe.”

“We've not heard yet that they've found her. That means she was left alone all last night. Even if they had found her this morning, an express should have reached us by now.”

“I have to view that as good news. The longer and further she ran would imply that she was not critically injured. She has probably been found and is with Uncle. I'm certain we'll receive the express by tomorrow morning.”

“I wish to think like that so much, Mary. But I have this horrible fear inside.”

“Come,” said Mary, taking Jane’s hand and taking her to the couch in their father's study. “There is only one thing we can do for Lizzy and that is to pray and hope that God is listening.” Mary sat with Jane and led her in prayer.

In Lutterworth, a worried Mr Bennet pushed his dinner around the plate, before tossing and turning in his bed when he attempted to go to sleep. Kitty, try as she might, tried to be sad, but she was not familiar enough with her aunt, and she honestly did not believe that Lizzy could be in any form of danger. The trip was too novel, and she fell asleep within moments.

In Matlock, Darcy overheard an argument in the hall. “Dr Brown, Mr Gardiner requires some laudanum for his pain, else he won't be able to sleep.”

“Mr Mortimer, you know the risks of laudanum use, especially for one such as him. I'm not surprised that you want to sell more of your wares.”

“The risk of not using it may result in his death through pneumonia. You can hear his breathing. The man is struggling.”

“With what has occurred he’s at high risk of developing an addiction. Think of it, man. In his sleep, his wife will be smiling and alive. And when he wakes up it's to the reality that she’s dead, every time. The temptation to use even when there is no more physical pain is too great.”

“I can keep the dose as low as possible to take the edge off the pain. But he needs to be able to breath without pain.”

The doctor calmed down and Darcy could no longer hear their discussion.

Lizzy had woken up from an afternoon nap. She had not thought it possible to feel worse, but her body was sore everywhere and her head ached worse than before. To top it off, she was shivering from cold.

The maid came in and brought in some dinner. She had had a filling lunch which had removed the pain in her stomach and now she was ready to eat more. “I’m glad you’re awake, Miss. The doctor is in with your Uncle at the moment. He'll be in to see you next.”

“Thank you,” said Elizabeth.

The maid continued pointing to a pile of black fabric on the dresser. “The Countess has sent some mourning dresses for you to wear.”

Elizabeth went to prop herself up, but pain filled her head immediately. She tried to raise her left hand to press her head, before remembering it was in a cast.

Whilst she was eating dinner, Dr Brown entered. “How are you feeling tonight, Miss Bennet?”

“Terrible. The only part of me that doesn't hurt is my stomach.”

“You'll feel worse tomorrow as the pain from all your bruises and muscle tears set in, but I can only hope you'll start feeling somewhat better the day after. Let me look at the wound.”

The doctor inspected the wound, then rolled the bandage back over it. “It is currently looking good. I'll be back tomorrow morning to inspect it again.”

“Is there anything you can provide for the headache?”

The doctor shook his head. “Due to the blood loss, it would be dangerous for me to prescribe laudanum. In fact, by the time it is safe for me to give it to you, you won't need it. The best I can recommend is that you drink the tea’s that Mr Mortimer has already provided.”

The doctor paused as he took a seat in her room. “I've reluctantly given your uncle laudanum. He needs it to be able to breathe easy whilst he sleeps, else he won’t be able to rest. If he doesn't rest, he'll develop pneumonia.” He sighed. “You need to understand your uncle is exactly the kind of person who could develop a dependence on laudanum as an escape. Did he love your aunt?”

“Very much so. They were very happy together,” said Lizzy with her throat tightening.

“You see, your uncle is in great pain, both physically and mentally. He has the laudanum and his pain goes away and he is happy. In his mind, his wife is probably still alive and talking to him. Then it wears off and he wakes, everything hurts and he realises his wife is gone. I've seen many a man succumb to the temptation to keep using well after the physical pain is gone. Are you close with your Uncle?”

“Yes, my eldest sister and I often stayed with them in London,” said Elizabeth with a tear escaping at the thought of her aunt.

“He will need a lot of support. He'll need people to be there for him and he'll need to be watched to make sure he doesn't develop a dependence.”

“I understand, doctor.”

The maid walked in. “The sheriff and his men are here to interview Miss Bennet.”

“You can tell them to go away,“ said the doctor.

Lizzy put up her right hand. “No, I will talk with them now. I want these men caught.. If my evidence helps...I want to do all I can to help catch these men whilst I still remember what happened.”

“Are you sure you are up to it? I can make them go away if you'd prefer it to happen another day?”

“I’d like to talk with them now. Thankyou doctor.”

The maid let the men inside. Sir Riley and Colonel Fitzwilliam entered. “Miss Elizabeth, how are you feeling?” asked Sir Riley.

“My head feels as though it will split open and spill out.”

“I'm not surprised by that. I must tell you your exploits of the last couple of days is spreading. You are the talk of Derby. I've come across at least one reporter outside asking after you. At this very moment, poets are writing poems about you...that is bad poets,” said Richard.

Elizabeth started to laugh, then stopped as she realised how painful it was. “Don't make me laugh, Colonel, it hurts too much. But I thank you for trying to lighten my mood.”

“Not only that, Miss Elizabeth, but your adventure has inspired the imaginations of romantics to improve upon your rescue. Stories are swirling of you being rescued solely by your lover, rather than a search party. I’m mostly offended as I’m not getting a mention at all.”

Richard had thought this would raise a smile in Miss Elizabeth, but instead she slightly blushed, or at least her pale white face gained a slight tinge of pink. Interesting, thought Richard. There might be some truth to this.

“I know these events must lay heavy on you, Miss Bennet. We are deeply sorry for the loss of your Aunt,” said Sir Riley. “We thank you for seeing us despite the pain you are in. You are a remarkable young woman. There are few who would have the presence of mind to run and hide like you did, fewer still who would think to write down all they overheard. Getting the names of two of these thieves was quite remarkable. I would like to go through everything you remember of yesterday. We would like nothing more than to catch the men responsible for your aunt’s death. Can you start with what you recall of the holdup?”

Lizzy closed her eyes, running the scenes through her head. She could remember laughing with her aunt; was that only yesterday? “We were riding towards Matlock when all of a sudden, two riders appeared on the road in front of us.”

“What can you tell me about them? Everything you can think of, every detail no matter how small.” Sir Riley took out a notebook and had a pencil at the ready.

“The leader sat on a black horse, white star running half way down its nose.”

“Do you remember it's feet and if it had white socks?” asked Sir Riley.

Lizzy tried to focus her mind on the moment Bob had tried to grab the carriage horses halter. “I think there was at least one, but I can't recall which one it was. Bob, the man who shot our driver, his horse was brown with no white.”

“Can you tell us what the men looked like?. What were they wearing?”

“The all wore leather hats on their heads. They had handkerchiefs covering their noses and mouths. They all wore brown tweed coats with brown pants.”

“Is there anything else you can remember about the men? Age, hair colour, scars, eye colour?” asked Sir Riley.

Lizzy tried hard to recall. “They were both too far away for me to see their eye colour, and once our driver was shot and the horses ran away, those men were not our top concern.”

She tried to focus her memory on the two men who appeared in front of them. “The man who shot the driver was a big man. His horse was taller than our carriage horses. When he got up, he was as tall as his horse. He was broad, barrel chested. His voice was deep, gruff. The leader, I think he was in his fifties, maybe early sixties. The leader’s voice was deep, but not as deep as Bob’s. He wasn't a small man, probably of average size. Neither lean nor fat.” Lizzy ran the events over in her head, then shook her head. “Sorry, I can't recall any further details on the men.”

“Can you recall anything else when you overheard the men talking? Anything additional in the men’s voices?” asked Sir Riley.

She shook her head. “I wrote down all the useful information at the time. I was hiding, so I didn't see them at all. I only heard them.”

“What of the other two men?”

“All I can say is that their voices weren't as deep. I got the impression they were younger than their leader and Bob. One, I sense, to be quite young, possibly only a teenager.”

“They said they intended to travel to Sherwood forest to hide,” said Richard.

“Yes, but I imagine that was before they had counted their takings. I presume they waited to get back to their camp before assessing their take. My uncle had several hundred pounds. Split four ways, they could live off it for several months without having to trouble themselves,” said Elizabeth.

Richard looked at Sir Riley. “That's a valid conjecture. We didn't think that they would change the plans you overheard.”

“It all depends on their motive. Have they been forced to conduct these attacks as a short term measure to resolve current financial difficulties, or are they thugs who have changed their tactics to highway robbery?” said Sir Riley, tapping a finger on his chin as he thought out loud. “This makes the search more difficult, as they may split up and each go their own ways. Colonel, we need to go over all the evidence.”

“Yes, Sir,” replied Richard. They took their leave of Elizabeth, wishing her a speedy recovery.

“Is my uncle awake?” Lizzy asked the maid.

The maid disappeared, returning soon after. “No, Miss, he’s fast asleep. The laudanum worked on him already. Pity the doc won’t give you some.”

“I'll survive,” said Lizzy as she felt her head thumping.

Meanwhile, whilst the doctor and Richard and Sir Riley were with Lizzy, outside Bingley had met with Darcy. Bingley initiated the discussion. “We should continue our earlier discussion,” he said stiffly.

Darcy and Bingley took a seat in an empty parlour. Bingley continued. “What did Miss Elizabeth tell you when you were at Rosings? Richard told me that he’d told her that you had separated me from Miss Bennet.”

“I came across her and we fought over that. Miss Elizabeth implied that her sister’s affections had been engaged and that is how I know. Hell hath no fury like Miss Elizabeth when her sister has been scorned.”

“Why didn't you tell me in London that you were wrong? Were you ever going to tell me?”

Darcy was silent and he looked down at his hands. He didn't know how to answer Bingley in any suitable manner. He could not defend himself without revealing his own failed proposal.

“Did you really believe Miss Bennet indifferent when you convinced me, or did you merely want to get away from Miss Elizabeth?”

“I honestly believed her indifferent at the time. I was wrong, and for that I am sorry for the pain I've caused both of you. I, in hindsight, shouldn't have advised you at all.”

“I've sent a letter to my housekeeper at Netherfield to open up the house.”

“You do realise you can't pursue Miss Bennet whilst she is in mourning.”

“Of course I know that. I'm going there to offer my support to the family in their time of need like a friend should, and to demonstrate my constancy to Jane.”

“When will you leave?” asked Darcy.

“I'll go after Mr Bennet arrives. I'll see if there are any messages that he wants to send back.”

“Are you also waiting to see if he brings Miss Bennet with him?”

At that point, Richard came out with Sir Riley. “Are the two of you coming back with me to Sir Riley’s? We've got to work out where the search will go tomorrow.”

Bingley rose but Darcy shook his head. “I'll stay here until Mr Bennet arrives to help Miss Elizabeth and her uncle in any way they need.”

Richard nodded. “That's a good idea. It hasn't been said, but Miss Elizabeth is the only witness that can convict the man who killed the driver. If something happens to her, or if the thieves find out that she’s alive...”

“I'll keep a watch on them.”

Chapter 12

Elizabeth tried to go back to sleep, however as she had slept the entire afternoon, she was no longer sleepy. Her body ached, she felt weary, and her head hurt too much to fall into any fitful sleep.

The maid had left, and though Lizzy had closed her eyes, she only lightly dozed.

Darcy, who had the guest room next to Lizzy’s, was reading a book in his room. He heard a thud come from the room that was next to his, so he took his candle and went into the hall to investigate.

He knocked on Lizzy’s door. “Miss Elizabeth, are you alright?”

There was some kind of muffled moan. “Miss Elizabeth? This is Mr Darcy. I’m concerned after I heard a thud, can you confirm if you don't want me to enter to check?”

No response.

“Miss Elizabeth, I’m coming in,” he said before entering. He raised the candle to see in the dark room. Miss Elizabeth was not in her bed. He walked around to find her lying next to the bed in a heap on the floor. He put the candle on a table then rushed with alarm to her side. “Elizabeth!”

He gently lifted her head and her eyes flickered. “Mr Darcy?” she said with some confusion.

He picked her up and gently laid her back in her bed. “How did you end up on the floor?”

Elizabeth had fully come to. With a sheepish smile that Darcy could just make out in the candle light she spoke. “I could not sleep due to my headache and my afternoon nap. I had thought I could take a few steps to look out the window. Apparently not. I think my head spun as soon as I tried to stand and I must have fainted. Who would think that this morning I walked a couple of miles and I now can’t take a single step?”

“How did you actually fare this morning?”

“I think I stumbled more than I walked. I must have fallen half a dozen times.”

“You nearly made it all the way to the road. I believe you were hardly half a mile away from it when we found you.” Darcy looked towards the door. “I trust you won't try wandering around the room anymore tonight, Miss Elizabeth?”

“I can see how that turned out for me. No, I won't try it again.”

“Is there anything else I can help you with before I go? I don't want to compromise you more than what I have already done.”

“You would only compromise me if someone came in or you told someone. The maid will only come if I ring the bell,” said Lizzy.
“I am too awake to sleep, not for a while.”

“Would you like me to keep you company?” asked Darcy. He knew he should leave for the sake of propriety, however, he was unable to pull himself away. What she had said about the chances of anyone knowing made sense, and if the rumour did spread, he had no problem marrying her, especially as he intended to make her his wife anyhow. Temptation won.

“Only if you want to. I do not want to keep you from doing whatever it is you need to do. But I’d appreciate the distraction so I don't keep focusing on the pain in my head. ”

“I was only reading a book. It will still be there tomorrow. I'm happy to stay as long as you would like.”

A small smile from Lizzy. “Thank you.”

“Did the doctor offer you anything for your pain?”

“A tea, but not laudanum. Apparently, he does not think it would be safe for me to take because of the blood loss I suffered.”

They were silent for a few moments, both trying to think of what to say next, especially after all that had occurred. Darcy tried to think of a topic that would not sound trite. “I'm sorry to hear about your aunt. Having spent so much time with her in the last few weeks, it must be very difficult for you.” He realised that having not seen any of her family and being separated from her uncle, she hadn’t had the chance to grieve.

“To think that yesterday morning she was alive.” A tear fell down her face. "We sat there laughing together. And then, five minutes later, she was dead. It seems so unfair. She was the best aunt possible.” Emotions she’d held in check for the last two days came tumbling out. She sniffed. “I'm sorry Mr Darcy.”

“No, Miss Elizabeth.” He handed her a handkerchief. “These feelings are natural and you need to speak of them. I lost both my parents. I know my father didn't want to speak of losing my mother because it hurt him so much. When I lost my father, my Aunt Eleanor and Richard were there for me. I'd be more worried if you had no feelings about it at all. Tell me about her.”

So Elizabeth spilt out everything that was wonderful about her aunt, how unfair it was that she had been taken away from them, what a wonderful mother she was, until there were no more tears left and nothing else left to say.

Darcy patiently sat there and listened and realised what a wonderful influence this woman had been in her and the elder Miss Bennet’s lives, explaining the calm sense and poise of the eldest two Bennet daughters. “She must have been very important to you. I wish I could have met her.”

Lizzy smiled. “You would have liked her. Thank you for listening. I feel better for that, though my head does not.”

“Do you think you can sleep?”

Lizzy thought for a moment, then shook her head. “Unfortunately I am still too awake.”

“I'm happy to continue keeping you company,” said Darcy.

“I'm surprised you didn't hate me for the unjust accusations I levelled at you, especially those relating to Mr Wickham.”

“Hate you, no. I felt angry, but the longer I thought of it, the more just the accusations were. My behaviour had given you no reason to think or believe otherwise, so I could not blame you for it.” Darcy paused. “I wish to apologise to you over my behaviour to you both in Meryton and then at Rosings and it merited the severest reproof. I cannot think of it without abhorrence. The recollection of what I said then, of my conduct, my manners, my expressions during the whole of it, is now and had been many months, inexpressibly painful to me. Your reproof, so well applied I will never forget ‘had you behaved in a more gentleman-like manner.’ Those were your words. You know not, you can scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me;- though it was some time, I can confess, before I was reasonable enough to allow their justice.”

“I was certainly very far from expecting them to make such a strong an impression. I had not the smallest idea of their being ever felt in such a way.”

“I can easily believe it. You thought me devoid of every proper feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your countenance I shall never forget, as you said that I could not have addressed you in any possible way; that would induce you to accept me.“

“We will not quarrel for the greater the share of the blame annexed to that evening, “ said Elizabeth. “The conduct of neither, if strictly examined, will be irreproachable; but since then, we have both, I hope, improved in civility. I, for one, am most heartily ashamed of my opinions and of what I said. I, who prided myself on examining character, was blinded by prejudice to so wholly mistake your character and charmed by one not deserving of any notice.”

“What did you say of me that I did not deserve? For, though your accusations were ill- founded, formed in mistaken premises, my behaviour could hardly induce you to think well of me. The letter I wrote, did it soon make you think better of me? Did you, in reading it, give any credit to its contents?”

“With the charges I had laid to you on Lieutenant Wickham, I immediately realised how foolish I had been. Your treatment of him was nothing less than honourable and his behaviour, to you and others, abominable. I realised how easily I had been preyed upon and used, all because he found an easy target for his story to advance himself in our society.”

She paused to collect herself when addressing the sections regarding Jane. “It was harder to read the section on Jane and it took longer to give it the justice it deserved, however, on reflection, I recalled what my friend Charlotte had said about Jane’s serene countenance. I would have provided the same advice were I in your situation. Slowly, every one of my prejudices against you were removed.“

“I knew,” said he, “that what I wrote must give you pain, but it was necessary. There was one part especially, the opening of it, which I should dread your having the power of reading it again. I can remember some of the expressions which might justly make you hate me. When I wrote that letter I believed myself perfectly calm and cool, but am since convinced that it was written in a dreadful bitterness of spirit.”

“The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness, but it did not end so. The adieu is charity itself. But think no more of the letter. Both our feelings are now so widely different from what they were then, that every unpleasant circumstance attending to it, ought to be forgotten. Especially in light of the assistance you have rendered.”

“With respect to the letter, I have to inform you that Sir Riley discovered it in your luggage. He handed it to my aunt who handed it to me.”

“Oh dear, did they read it?”

“Sir Riley has said he only read so far as to discover your name, but as he had seen my signature on the bottom, he gave it to my Aunt. My Aunt, however, curious to know the status of our relationship, has read it. She insisted on it being destroyed due to the damaging information on my sister. She has handed it back to me.”

“Oh my. Your aunt came to pay me a short visit after the doctor left and she said not a word of it to me! I never thought it would be read again by anyone other than me; that was why I brought it with me to ensure it was not discovered at Longbourn. I never thought it would be discovered due to an accident. Yes, of course, please destroy it. I do not want any harm coming to your sister from it.”

“I'll destroy it when I return to my room. With regard to Mr Bingley, I hope it gives you comfort that he knows all, admittedly it was from your letter we discovered. He intends to return to Netherfield after the arrival of your father. I suppose he awaits to see if your sister accompanies your father.”

Elizabeth nodded. “I'm certain my father will bring one of my sisters, but it won't be Jane. He will need her to take charge at Longbourn.”

“I thought I had said that now was not the time to speak of my failed proposal- that it would be best for you to heal first,” said he with a smile.

“When would we get a better uninterrupted time than this? I feel greatly relieved to offer my own apology for my failings. I feel a burden has been lifted off me, and I have enough burdens at this time. I must admit, as I was walking, nay, stumbling, this morning, my mind kept going back to my acquaintance with you. My poor judgement was my biggest and only regret.”

“I have a few regrets. My dealings with Wickham and my treatment of you. At least with respect to you, I feel a burden has also been lifted, Miss Elizabeth.

Lizzy laughed. “Do you feel a little foolish for being so formal as you are here alone with me at night in my room?”

Darcy laughed softly. “When you put it that way, yes, somewhat foolish, Elizabeth. I'll admit this is not how I imagined it would be.” He then blushed at how inappropriate that was, implying where his fantasies had taken him. The hour was much later than he realised and his tiredness must now be affecting his reason.

Lizzy would have blushed if she had been physically able to, but her heart rate did quicken. “I would have us be friends, Mr Darcy.”

“I would like that too. I think I have probably compromised you enough today.” He stood and made towards the door. “Though I have no problem marrying you were tonight to be discovered, I would not want you to be forced into any marriage unwillingly.”

“Thank you, Mr Darcy, for your consideration, and for your help tonight. And today. There is one more favour I would ask of you.”

“What is that, Miss Elizabeth?”

“Could you help me to visit my uncle tomorrow morning? I would see him. If you don't, you know that I am stubborn enough that I will try to go myself.”

“Of course, Miss Elizabeth, I believe you to be stubborn enough and I can't have you trying to do that on your own.” He paused as he opened the door. “Good night, Elizabeth.”

“Good night, Mr Darcy.”

He opened the door just enough to check the hallway was clear before leaving her room and closing the door behind him. For the first time since his disastrous proposal, he felt hope. She clearly did not hate him, and she seemed grateful for his presence and assistance and even welcoming of more. He knew that he should not have stayed.If he’d been caught, she would have been considered compromised, even in her injured state. But he could not regret it. He could see a future again where they would be together.

It felt strange to Lizzy how she missed his presence now that he was gone. She knew she should not have encouraged his behaving beyond the bounds of propriety, especially as she knew the affect she had on him. Yet she could not regret it. She was surprised how comfortable she felt in opening up to him, someone whom she'd had such an avowed dislike for. Was it only because he happened to be here in her weakened state? She thought whether she would have done the same if it were Mr Bingley or the Colonel here instead, and she could not picture it. It must be because of the letter and all he had shared. That letter had given her a picture of his real character and opened up a bond that could only be shared between the two of them. There was something about him that inspired her respect that she could not put a finger on. And she could not help liking the way he said her name.

She wished she could talk this over with her aunt, before realising she'd never be able to do so again. She cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 13

Jane, who was up early, was the first to see the express rider arrive. She met the express rider, and rushed up to her mother’s room. Mary, who had woken from the commotion, met them in Mrs Bennet’s room.

Mrs Bennet, still groggy, indicated to Jane to read it out. Jane quickly opened it. “It is from Mr Darcy to you, Mama! It says:


Dear Mrs Bennet

Do not be alarmed by this, I've been instructed to send this by your brother, Mr Gardiner. My cousin, Lady Victoria Broderick, had also been attacked by the same highwaymen who attacked your family. As such, I was requested by my cousin to assist him in his search for these criminals and to bring them to justice. In our travel to Matlock, we were informed of the search in the area for your daughter and we, of course, leant our assistance to the search.

Please rest easy, madam, Miss Elizabeth was found alive, though injured, around midday. She has been treated by the doctor for a leg wound, a minor head injury and a broken arm. The doctor expects it will take her six to eight weeks to recover fully, and between two to three before she can safely travel home.


“Oh, thank goodness, Lizzy is alive!” exclaimed Mrs Bennet. Jane and Mary hugged each other in relief. The worry of the last day in not knowing what had happened to Lizzy was over.

In Lutterworth. Mr Bennet and Kitty broke their fast, packed their bags and went to leave the inn. As Mr Bennet paid the inn-keepers wife, he asked “Do you know if anything more has occurred to the North. Do you know if the roads are clear?”

The inn-keepers wife, a round, red faced, middle aged woman with greying hair was more than happy to start gossiping with the latest juicy story she had heard only that morning. “There are brigands on the road up North, leading to Matlock. Three carriages have been attacked in the last three weeks, with the last one only two days ago. But that is a remarkable story.” She leaned over the counter. “I heard a couple and their niece were travelling whens they get attacked and their driver killed. So the horses take off and the carriage rolls. But the niece, with a broken leg and bleeding all over the place, goes and runs off into the forest with twenty of these brigands chasing her down. But she outruns them and their shooting at her. I think she got hit, but still she keeps running till she's good and proper lost. So she walks twenty miles, sleeps out there over night, and close to death, her lover, whom she'd agreed to meet secretly to marry up North, sick with love he is, searches the forest alone for her, stumbles upon her near death and carries her out five miles all the way into town.”

Mr Bennet nodded. “Her lover, you say. Do you know who it is?”

“Oh, he's a fine man, very rich. I can't quite recall the name. Mr Derny, or was it Denny?”

“Darcy?” suggested Kitty.

“Yes that was it, Mr Darcy.”

“Well that is quite the story. I hope the young lady survives for her wedding, else I imagine this poor man will spend his days grieving by her grave.”

“To be sure. Safe travels to you both.”

“Good day to you,” said Mr Bennet, and taking Kitty by the arm, they walked with composure to their chaise. After climbing in and closing the door, Mr Bennet and Kitty could no longer keep in their mirth. They both started laughing. Mr Bennet was the first to draw a breath. “Walked twenty miles on a broken leg! I know our Lizzy is a good walker but even she could not walk on a broken leg!”

“And what about the secret lover!”

“And Mr Darcy, no less, who never looked at her but to find fault! I think this story will get better with each retelling. Mark my words, by the end of the week, she will have hopped all the way to Scotland, whilst being chased by a hundred brigands on horse, on one leg!”

They continued to laugh all the way out of town. “But this is the best news possible,” said Mr Bennet. “I imagine less than half the rumour is true, however it does mean she's been found and she's alive. Our Lizzy is alive.” Mr Bennet leaned back against the seat and let out a great sigh of relief.

“She’s alive,” he whispered to himself.


Chapter 14

A bang, then blood. Lizzy woke with a start from the nightmare the next day without a headache. “Good morning, Miss, how are you feeling today?” asked the maid who had just brought in some breakfast. “Do you feel up to getting changed today?”

The maid helped her use the chamber pot and change. Lizzy had learnt from the previous night's mistakes, and was glad for the maid’s help as she felt her vision swim as she rose. As she finished her breakfast, Dr Brown entered. ”How is the patient this morning?”

“My head is less sore, but my body aches more than yesterday.”

The doctor went to inspect her leg wound. “That is to be expected. Today will probably be the worst day for pain. Also, don't think that you are done with your headache; it will return as the day progresses. Have you tried standing?”

“Yes, the maid helped me and my head felt very light, as though I could faint.”

The doctor nodded. “The wound looks like it's healing well with no sign of infection.” To the maid, he said “be sure to apply the salve to the wound.” The maid nodded her head in response.

“Doctor, can I go and see my uncle?”

“Certainly not! You are in no shape to walk there.”

“What if Mr Darcy were to help support me? I did walk ten miles in the last couple of days, I'm sure I can manage ten steps with assistance.”

The doctor indicated to the maid. “Please fetch Mr Darcy.”

The maid disappeared and the doctor looked at Lizzy. “If Mr Darcy and I both said no, you would still try after we left?”

“You understand me, doctor.”

“Stubborn mule,” said the doctor under his breath.

Mr Darcy soon returned with the maid. “Miss Bennet believes you will help support her to see her uncle.”

Mr Darcy bowed his head. “Of course, it would be my pleasure. If I don't, she will find some other way there.”

“Hmm,” said the doctor. “Well, if Mr Darcy is willing to support you, and carry you if need be, then you can go see your uncle. But at the first sign of weakness, light-head, fainting or headache you are to return to your room to rest."

Lizzy and Darcy nodded obediently. Darcy wrapped an arm around her and under her arm, helping her to stand. “How does that feel, Miss Elizabeth?” he asked.

Lizzy nodded and took a deep breath. “It is strange. Give me a moment.”

They stood and then Lizzy indicated for them to move ahead. Slowly, they made their way to her uncle’s room. “Is it painful to walk?”

Lizzy shook her head. “Overall my body aches everywhere, but my leg doesn't hurt any more or less than anywhere else. I imagine if the wound was on the ankle or knee it would hurt to walk, but as it’s on my thigh, as long as nothing brushes up against it or touches it, I can almost forget it is there.”

They entered Mr Gardiner’s room. He looked up and smiled at seeing his niece. “Lizzy, you look terrible.”

“I could say the same for you, Uncle.”

Mr Darcy helped her to a chair next to the bed. “I've been directed to take her back to her room and to carry her off, if need be, the moment she starts looking unwell. Mr Gardiner, be sure to instruct the maid to fetch me the moment she starts to develop a headache, become fatigued or faint.”

Mr Gardiner acknowledged the instruction and Mr Darcy left the room with a final glance at Lizzy. She herself followed him with her eyes as he left.

“How are you feeling?” asked Lizzy, taking her Uncle’s hand.

“Every breath hurts,” replied her uncle with a raspy voice. “My ribs and wrist broke in the crash. I must have landed on my hand. How bad are your wounds?”

The two talked about everything they could remember about the crash and all that has occurred in between. Lizzy told him the full story of her adventures.

“They've looked after me well here. The Earl has called on me late each afternoon for a brief chat and to check on how I was doing. It was very decent of him, I am a mere tradesman.”

“The Countess also stopped by last evening in my room,” said Elizabeth.

They spoke of Madeleine and the crash. “I keep expecting to see her come into the room, or to find her in bed besides me. I had the laudanum last night and I was certain this was a bad dream and she was sleeping next to me. What am I going to do without her? How do I bring up the kids without her?” The two grieved together.

Eventually, Mr Gardiner could see that the sitting up and talking was stretching Lizzy. Her mouth had started to show grimaces of pain and she had started rubbing her forehead. Mr Gardiner had Darcy called in, and despite her protests, Darcy unceremoniously picked her up and carried her back to her bed.

Meanwhile, five miles away, Sir Riley, his eldest son Andrew, Richard and Bingley, along with Officer Johnson, gathered and reviewed the evidence at hand. Sir Riley summarised it. “We have witnesses that say they saw a group of three men on horses that match three of the horses used by the highwaymen, heading towards Duffield. Another man travelling alone on the leader’s horse was seen travelling North-West to Winster, but we've not been able to trace where the man has gone from there.”

“The three that went to Duffield, they may further split up,” said Officer Johnson.

They talked it over, with many of the men being sent towards Duffield and to split the search on the roads out, whilst Richard and Bingley volunteered to search out the leader from Winster.


Chapter 15

Lizzy had slept after her talk with her uncle. She woke just before a knock on her door. Expecting to see the maid come in, she was surprised to see the Countess enter instead with her lunch tray. “How are you doing today, Miss Elizabeth? I saw the maid coming with your lunch and I told her I'd bring it in, as I was coming to check on you. William told me that he helped you to visit your uncle today?”

Lizzy squirmed to raise herself on her bed. “Thankyou, my Lady. Yes, his assistance was greatly appreciated. It is difficult enough to be injured and relying on the generosity of strangers, but to also be separated from loved ones and treasured travelling companions is considerable, especially knowing the distress my Uncle is going through. I believe it eased both our minds to see each other and to mutually assess and talk of our conditions...and our mutual loss.”

“I see you are in your mourning clothes today?”

“Yes, thank you for organising it, my Lady.”

“How are you feeling today?”

“I did not have a headache when I awoke, though I did develop one whilst talking with my Uncle. I feel better though, now, after a rest.”

“As the doctor said, rest is most important to your recovery. Does the leg or arm give you any pain?”

“Not as much as one might think, my Lady. The plaster is inconvenient to sleep in, however, I think my body has been so drained of energy it affects me little. I imagine it will feel like a hindrance once I'm stronger.”

“The story of your achievements is spreading. I've now heard it being said you hopped thirty miles on one leg!”

“I must have been hopping in circles all that time. Wouldn’t thirty miles get me almost to Derby?” joked Lizzy with a smile.

“We have had to shoo away journalists. One even claimed to be your brother! The nerve of some people.”

She knew that the Countess knew of Darcy’s proposal. She figured she might as well broach it, rather than pretending she did not know of it. “Mr Darcy told me that the Sheriff gave you a letter discovered in my baggage, my Lady. You know it’s content.”

Lady Eleanor's face dropped the smile it had. “Whatever misunderstandings have passed between yourself and my nephew are in the past. He must respect your discretion and judgement highly to reveal the unfortunate events of last Summer. Not even Lady Catherine knows of it and the circle of those who do is very small indeed.”

“I had not imagined the letter ever being found out. I brought it along as I thought it safer in my possession than left at Longbourn whilst I was not there. I never thought it to be discovered due to an accident. I have consented to Mr Darcy destroying the letter, my Lady.”

“Yes, well, we can't allow the chance of more people finding out and ruining the reputation of my niece.”

“Of course. I am grateful it ended up in your hands and did not cause any damage, my Lady.”

“I shall leave you to your lunch,” said the Countess before departing. Lizzy considered the visit as she ate. The Countess did not appear to disapprove of her; the fact she used the term ‘misunderstanding’ indicated a more positive future relationship, but did not confer any expectation. It was a very diplomatic visit.

Meanwhile, whilst interviewing people in Winster, the townsfolk identified the rider of the black horse with a star as a local farmer. Richard and Bingley went to the farm and came across a young man in his barn.

“Good afternoon, good Sirs, how can I help you gentlemen today?” greeted the farmer cheerily. The man, of average size, certainly did not have the deep voice that Miss Elizabeth indicated the leader had.

Richard introduced himself and Bingley. The man responded saying his name was John Black. “We’re assisting with the Sheriff’s investigation of the murder of a carriage driver. We had some leads indicating a man with the same sort of horse as one of these men, had travelled this way.”

“I was coming back home from Alderwasley, from my sister’s farm. I've been helping her as her husband broke his leg coming off his horse. So yes, I travelled up from Alderwasley yesterday to return home. I've been helping them out for the last fortnight. Would you like to see my horse, to confirm this animal was the one that was sighted?”

They agreed, and he led the men to the open field, where a lovely black horse with a white star and socks grazed. Richard turned to the man. “As you travelled North, you might have spotted the group of highwaymen. We’re uncertain whether they travelled as a group of four or split up to travel in smaller groups so as not to draw attention to themselves. It would have been only a few miles from Bolehill.”

“I do vaguely recall a group of three men travelling South, but I can't recall the colour of their horses or what they themselves looked like. But I do remember seeing a man travelling South, maybe a mile or two behind the group of three on a horse like mine. I recall because had I not been on my own horse, I would have thought that it was my own. I nodded a good day to him and he responded with a nod of his hat.”

“Did he speak at all?” asked Richard.

“No, just a nod and nothing more.”

They got details of what the man was wearing and a description of his appearance which coincided with Elizabeth’s reckoning of a man in either his late fifties. They wished John a good day and a thankyou for his assistance, then left.

As they grabbed some lunch in the inn at Winster, they discussed what they had learnt. “I don't believe this fellow is the leader of this gang of highwaymen,” said Bingley as he munched.

“I agree, else he’s an exceptional actor. We should check out his alibi and visit his sister, so we can rule him out. This means that the whole group travelled South, probably to Belper.” Richard finished his lunch and wiped his mouth. He rose. “Come Bingley, let's ride to John’s sister’s farm, and we should be back in Matlock in less than three hours.”


Chapter 16

Late in the afternoon, the chaise carriage rumbled up the drive of Matlock estate. Kitty had her head out the window gawking at the magnificent house. “My goodness, this must be ten times the size of Longbourn. We get to stay here whilst we look after Lizzy and Uncle?”

Mr Bennet, who in his time at university, had seen his share of magnificent estates owned by richer friends, looked up from his book, gave the house a quick glance, and said “probably only eight times larger.” He put his book down and looked at Kitty. “Try to get all your gawking done whilst in the carriage. It will appear unseemly to continue to do so once you exit, and you certainly don't want the Earl or Countess to see it. We’ll be staying here unless you make a scene of yourself, or spend too much time admiring all the furniture. You do recall the etiquette of being presented to a Countess?”

“Yes Papa,” said Kitty whilst her head was still hanging out the window.

“And you won't make a scene of yourself like you do with Lydia? No squealing, running, talking too loudly or excitedly.”

Kitty put her head in. “I'm only like that when I'm with Lydia.”

“Hopefully with her separation you'll remember your deportment. We are the guests of the Earl and Countess. Take the Countess as your model of behaviour.”

“Of course, papa,” said Kitty, sitting demurely in her seat with her hands in her lap. However, she still admired the large sandstone house before them.

The butler showed them in where an elegantly dressed woman awaited in the parlour, and to both of their surprise, Mr Darcy as well.

Mr Darcy stepped forward. “Aunt, may I perform the introductions? This is Mr Bennet of Longbourn and his daughter, Miss Catherine Bennet. Mr Bennet, Miss Catherine, my aunt Lady Eleanor Fitzwilliam, the Countess of Matlock.”

Kitty performed her best curtsey in front of the Countess, who then invited them to sit to refresh themselves. “I'm sorry for the Earl not being here to greet you, but he is currently overseeing some matters with his tenants. I know you are most eager to see your family members, but I have been informed by the maid that both your daughter and brother are sleeping.”

“How is my daughter? When we received the express yesterday, it only had word on my brother and sister," asked Mr Bennet.

Mr Darcy stepped in to answer. “We found her yesterday around midday. She has a wound in her leg and a broken arm from her fall from the carriage.”

“It is good to know the truth. When we set off today, we were told she had walked twenty miles on a broken leg.”

The Countess smiled as she indicated for tea to be served. “She only walked ten miles, which is still a remarkable achievement in her injured state.”

“I thank you for your kind offer of hospitality to look after my family and the offer to myself and my daughter to assist with their recovery. I hope their recovery is as swift as possible to allow for them to return home. My brother needs to return to London and to get his family back together to grieve properly.”

“Mr Bennet, Miss Elizabeth may need to remain or potentially return. She was the only witness to the murder of the carriage driver - when these men are caught, she will need to testify at their trial,” said Mr Darcy.

“She is welcome to stay here. These men that attacked your family also attacked my daughter when she was returning home for a visit. None of her party were harmed, but the stress of the event caused her to miscarry her baby, which only had another three months before reaching term. She was incredibly distraught, so when we heard of the other attack and the remarkable courage of your daughter, we had to do all we could. We, too, wish for nothing more than justice,” replied the Countess. She then turned her attention to Kitty. “How was your journey, Miss Catherine?"

Kitty tried to reply politely and hoped dearly she would not stammer. “Long but interesting as I've never travelled so far to the North before, my Lady.”

“It must have all been very sudden and distressing for you. We’ll organise a seamstress to come and fit your properly for mourning clothes,” said the Countess. They all finished their tea and food.

Mr Darcy offered to show them to their rooms to refresh before they visited Lizzy and Mr Gardiner. Kitty was shown her room first, leaving Darcy and Mr Bennet alone. “There are rumours surrounding my daughter and her discovery, Mr Darcy, that I must address with you. I have heard it said that you are her lover and that she came North to meet up with you. That the two of you are secretly engaged. Is there any truth to this? Do you have an arrangement with my daughter?”

Mr Darcy’s hand paused on the door knob and his face turned red. “No, there is no arrangement in place, Mr Bennet. However, I did carry her out from the forest after I discovered her, and to her room here. If you consider the rumours so damaging to her reputation, I'm more than happy to marry her with her consent.”

Mr Bennet had been mulling over the rumours they had heard since their departure that morning. Lizzy had been different, quiet and distant since her return from Rosings. Mr Darcy had also been at Rosings. On her return from there, there had been no further abuse of his character and she had clearly turned from any prior attraction to Wickham. In fact, he was certain he had seen an involuntary sneer when he watched Lizzy look at Wickham.

Why would Mr Darcy be offering so easily for Lizzy but only with her consent, when he could have any woman be chose? “You've already proposed to her and have been rejected?”

“How did you find out? I didn't believe that E.. Miss Elizabeth would tell you.”

“So it’s true. None told me, I worked it out from her changed behaviour after her visit to Rosings.”

“As I said, I’m happy to marry her to ensure her and your family’s reputation.”

Mr Bennet hesitated in his reply. “There’s no reason to be hasty. She's in mourning for the next two months, so no engagement can be entered into. The gossip will die down and it will all be forgotten whenever a more salacious scandal occurs that whets society’s appetite.”

Mr Darcy merely bowed. “I thank you, Mr Bennet. But I do mean to pursue your daughter. Only her refusal will deter me.”

“Only after her mourning period is over,” said Mr Bennet, entering his room to refresh and to consider.

Kitty was ecstatic about her room. It was larger than the room she shared with Lydia. She went to sit on the bed to find it soft and she was tempted to lie down on it. The view from the window overlooked the side of the estate and she could see horses grazing in the paddock. She refreshed herself then went to be shown to Lizzy's room.

Lizzy sat up and smiled weakly, groggily. She must have just woken up. “Kitty, I'm so glad to see you!” said Lizzy. Kitty had never seen Lizzy looking so white or ill before.

“Oh Lizzy, we're so relieved to see you alive.” Kitty raced over to give her a tentative hug.

“Where Papa?” asked Lizzy.

At the very moment she said it, the door opened and a relieved Mr Bennet came in. He looked as though he was trying to find something witty to say, but the shine in his eye gave it away and he merely came over to come take her right hand in both of his. “We were all so worried to hear you were lost.”

“Despite how it looks, I'm doing better than Uncle. He's broken his ribs and shoulder and wrist, not to mention he’s lost his wife.”

“Tell me everything that happened,” said Mr Bennet, and Lizzy told him the real story, with a blunt assessment of her condition. Mr Bennet just squeezed her hand reassuringly during the telling.

He rose and gave Lizzy a kiss on the forehead. “Kitty and I should go and see how your uncle is. Kitty, I'm sure an update on his children will be the most welcome news. You can return to Lizzy soon.”

The two left. It was only twenty minutes later that Kitty returned. “You weren't wrong about Uncle Fred. His breathing sounds terrible. It must be very painful. So tell me everything.”

Lizzy looked amused. “I have told you everything. What more is there to tell?”

“Do you know what the rumours are saying?”

“Colonel Fitzwilliam and the Countess have shared some.”

“We heard that Mr Darcy searched for you, rescued you as you were close to death, and carried you all the way to the doctor. The rumours are also saying you had a secret agreement to marry him and that was the reason you were travelling up North.”

Lizzy sat up more but seemed lost for words. “That’s preposterous.”

Kitty giggled. “If it weren't for Mr Darcy, it would certainly make for a fine romantic story. But that is what is being said.”

“I do not have any agreement in place with Mr Darcy. We are just friends. He was part of a search party of twenty men. He did happen to carry me out about a half mile to the waiting carriage, and he probably thought that as the person who knew me best he should be the one to do so. That is all there is to the story.”

“Friends? I thought you hated the man."

Now Lizzy stammered. “We became friends at Rosings. I was wrong in my original assessment of the man, based off a bad first impression.”

“So how bad is the leg wound? Do you think it will get infected and that they'll need to chop it off?”

“Kitty! Are you only interested in lurid gossip and gore?” laughed Lizzy. “You can see it if you like when the doctor comes to check on it this afternoon. It clipped an artery so I lost a great deal of blood. They had to plunge a hot iron into it to stop the bleeding.”

Kitty shivered at that. “Agh, that must have hurt terribly.”

“Not as bad as my headache – from the blood loss.”

Lizzy asked after the news of Longbourn and of her travels, feeling a little better for having a sister with her. After a while, as Lizzy started to weary, she asked Kitty if she would read from her book to her. Kitty, not particularly fond of books not written by Ann Radcliff became absorbed in reading ‘Paradise Lost’ out loud. Lizzy observed it and smiled. Kitty continued to read out loud even after Lizzy had drifted off to sleep.

Meanwhile, at Longbourn, the Bennet carriage arrived carrying an out-of-sorts Lydia. She was greeted by Mrs Bennet and her remaining sisters, all dressed in black. She immediately started to whine. “I can't believe that Papa commanded me home just because Aunt Madelein has died. It is so unfair and I was having so much fun! And having to wear mourning clothes.”

Mrs Bennet, for once, was shocked by her youngest. “Goodness gracious, Lydia Bennet. That will be enough of that attitude. Be thankful that you’re not mourning Lizzy’s death, as she was found and rescued yesterday. Your poor cousins will grow up without their mother, and your uncle, seriously injured, is left all alone with them. Now go up to your room and get yourself refreshed before you go and see your young cousins.”

Lydia looked around. “Where's Kitty?”

“Gone with Papa to look after Lizzy and Uncle Fred,” replied Mary shortly.

“That's so unfair that she gets to travel!”

“It's hardly a trip for pleasure, Lydia. She’s there to spend the time helping, not sightseeing or going to parties,” said Jane calmly.

Lydia huffed off to refresh. She had never had a very close relationship with her aunt, but had liked her well enough. It was so very inconvenient for those men to attack when they did. If only it occurred a few days later, she would be Mrs Lydia Wickham, though it would not be fun having to grieve as a newly-wed.

After changing into the new black mourning dress, she went to the nursery where the children were being tended by their nurse.

The youngest child, three year old Susan, came and tugged on Lydia’s dress. In a lisp, Susan asked “can you take me to heaven to see Mama. Alfred says he won't and that I'm not allowed to go. But I want to see Mama.”

Lydia swallowed, and tried to control the tears. She picked up little Susan and cuddled her. “Your brother’s right. Heaven is not a place you can go yet.” She held onto Susan as tightly as Susan held onto her, as she buried her face in Susan’s hair and cried.


Chapter 17

Mr Bennet entered Lizzy’s room after a long discussion with Mr Gardiner. It had taken so long that Lizzy had napped and woken again. He took a seat by his daughter and ran his hand through his hair. “How is Uncle Fred?” asked Lizzy.

“Terrible. There’s no easy choices for the funeral. Do we have it here, however we then need to bring the whole family up, which is not easy with four young children. Do we have two services, one here then one in London? Your uncle insists the children are with him for the funeral. Do we wait till he is fit to travel, however we are holding off the funeral for a good month. Though the local pastor came and visited your uncle yesterday, he didn't speak about funeral arrangements though he did offer. And then there are the burial arrangements. Your uncle insists she is buried in London so he and the children can visit her grave.”

“What do you think is the most likely solution?” asked Lizzy.

“We bring the family up here for the funeral, then I will travel down with the body and see to Madeleine’s burial. I've sent off half a dozen letters on your uncle’s behalf to London. I also need to organise the transport of the carriage driver’s body.” He turned to Kitty. “We’ll be dining with the Earl’s family tonight. Can you go and make yourself ready, and we can go down together in ten minutes.”

“Why do I need to make myself ready? I can only wear mourning clothes which I'm already in.”

“You can make sure your hair is neat and you are refreshed. Run along now Kitty, I wish to speak with Lizzy alone.”

Kitty left and Mr Bennet turned to her. “The stories we heard about you and your rescue astonish me exceedingly. As they concern you, you had best be aware of what is being said. I have heard it said that you were rescued solely by you lover, whom you had travelled to the North to secretly marry. And that that man’s Mr Darcy! I could not have pitched on any man in our acquaintance, whose name would have given the lie more effectually to what they related. Oh, Kitty and I laughed a full ten minutes once we were in the carriage. Mr Darcy, who never looked at any woman but to see a blemish, and who probably never looked at you in his life!”

He watched Lizzy very closely as some colour came to her exceptionally pale face. She gave the most reluctant smile. “The real story must not have been interesting enough, and it has been significantly improved at each retelling.”

“I was astonished that there was some truth in the rumour when I got here to find Mr Darcy here in the house and that he was the one to find and carry you out. From such a small seed a far better story grows. Are you not diverted?”

“Excessively so.”

“You are not going to be missish about an idle rumour? It will be forgotten quick enough after the next scandal.”

“I'm surprised at how far the story has changed from the reality.”

“I certainly thought it amusing enough to confront Mr Darcy. You could not imagine my surprise when he offered to marry you if you consented to it.”

Lizzy had been wondering where this was all leading and now knew her father knew more than he was letting on. “Ask what you intend to ask, Papa.”

“I then recalled that you spent some months with him at Rosings and that you returned changed. Nary a word of condemnation you said about him, and any favouritism for Wickham was completely gone. Why would Mr Darcy, who could have any woman, care for your consent, Elizabeth?”

“Then you already know the answer to that. He asked and I refused. There was not more to say than that. You did not need to know of it as he would not be coming to gain your consent.”

“Is there nothing more to this story, Lizzy? He has asked for it now. If there has been no compromise, why is a man whom you refused keen to still marry you?”

Lizzy considered what she would reveal very carefully. “I accused him of dishonourable behaviour towards Wickham, plus many other poorly considered words, which I now regret saying. To the accusations concerning Wickham he defended himself by writing a letter. He revealed that Mr Wickham had not been interested in the living originally, and that Mr Darcy provided him three thousand pounds as compensation for the lost income of the living, which was in addition to the thousand he received in the will.”

“Four thousand pounds In total!” exclaimed Mr Bennet. “That is certainly generous. I wish someone would give me that much and our living would be a little easier. That's a sum that would comfortable set oneself up with an occupation, and with interest to live not uncomfortably. I presume Mr Wickham managed to lose it all.”

“Yes, within the space of only a few years. He came back to Mr Darcy and asked for the living when it became vacant. Not surprisingly, Mr Darcy refused.”

“As well he should. For a man to lose so much in so little time means he is profligate in his ways.”

“Yes, keen to live the life of a gentleman without the income. Mr Darcy also said his behaviour and proclivities did not make him ever suitable to be a man of the cloth. So, Mr Wickham completely took me in with his sad story, all a fabrication based on selective elements of truth. And I was so certain of his goodness, and thought myself so very clever in my dislike of Mr Darcy, all because he made a poor first impression and insulted my vanity. Jane and Charlotte both had much more sense and questioned Mr Wickham’s story. Mr Darcy knew me better than myself. He said that my weakness was a tendancy to deliberately misunderstand him. He was right.”

Mr Bennet looked at Lizzy incredulously. “Do you regret your refusal?”

“No.” Lizzy paused. “I could not accept a proposal where the man disparaged my family. I regret my delivery of it. I also regret my own poor judgement. Maybe had I understood him better.....” Her voice trailed of and she did not finish the thought.

Mr Bennet patted her arm. “I'm certain the rumours will die out as soon as there is a much better piece of gossip.”

“As long a Mama doesn't find out about it.”

“That's true. If she finds out, she will insist and may make more of a fuss than anyone else. But what is the chance she will hear of it?”

“You forget that Mr Darcy holds a place in the Ton. Any rumour associated with him is certain to make the society pages, which Mama reads,” said Lizzy.

“So then there is some chance that you may need to marry Mr Darcy for the reputation of the family.”

Lizzy shrugged. “If it gets to that, then so be it.”

Mr Bennet could not hide his surprise. “Lizzy, do you know what you are doing? There is no cause to rush this. Are you determined to have him? He is rich to be sure, and you will have fine clothes and carriages. But will they make you happy? He came across as a proud, unpleasant sort of man; but this would be nothing if you really liked him.”

“I do not dislike him as I once did” she replied.

“Lizzy,” her father said, “you are in mourning and there is no cause to rush into anything hastily. I now give it to you, if you are thinking on having him. But let me advise you to think better of it. I know your disposition, Lizzy. I know you could neither be happy nor respectable, unless you truly esteemed your husband; unless you looked to him as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the greatest danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely escape discredit and misery. My child, let me not have the grief of seeing you unable to respect your partner in life.”

“Mr Darcy... there is no question that he is an honourable man. He is intelligent and I respect him. No, there is no doubt regarding respect. I respect him nearly as much as I respect Uncle Fred. I beg you father, to get to know him better, so that I may get your honest and unbiased opinion of him.”

Mr Bennet rose. “I will not force you into anything that you are not willing to enter into and certainly into nothing in the next two months. Think carefully on it, Lizzy. Now I had best go down to dinner.”

Mr Bennet, feeling exhausted over that revealing conversation, collected Kitty and went to the parlour to wait for dinner.

As they entered, a familiar voice from the past called put. “Bennet, is that really you?”

Mr Bennet looked up in surprise to see his old university classmate. He gave a wry smile. “Riley, it's been years since I last heard from you.”

“Two decades to be exact. I haven't heard from you after you announced the birth of your daughter Elizabeth. You never return letters,” accused Sir Riley.

Mr Bennet shrugged. “You know I'm a terrible correspondent.”

Darcy stepped up and introduced Mr Bennet and Kitty. He then introduced the Earl, Colonel Fitzwilliam, Sir Riley and Lady Riley, Sir Riley’s son Andrew, and Sir Riley’s daughters Ava and Julia, along with Officer Johnson. Everyone provided their condolences. Bingley first spoke with Mr Bennet then immediately went to talk with Kitty. Mr Bennet went to catch up with Sir Riley, to be joined by the Earl.

As they went into dinner, Andrew Riley offered his arm to Kitty and was seated next to her in the middle of the table, with Bingley on her other side. Andrew Riley was a young man of three and twenty, of medium height and lanky build. As Miss Riley attempted to monopolise conversation with Mr Bingley, Kitty started a conversation with Andrew. “I never knew our father's were friends. Had you ever heard your father speak of us?”

“I must admit I never heard him raise it, though I did hear him wonder whether your sister Elizabeth was his friend’s daughter. How was your trip North? I heard you only left Hertfordshire yesterday.”

“Long, though I did enjoy it for the novelty. This is the first time I've been more than twenty miles from home.”

“Really? You've not travelled at all?”

“With five sisters? We only have the one carriage and seven squished into one carriage does not encourage long journeys. Though I would have liked to. My eldest sisters always get the invitations to stay with our Aun....Uncle in London.”

“I was sorry to hear about what happened to your Aunt. You must have been worried terribly about your sister. These highwaymen have put everyone on edge here, never knowing when or whom they will attack.”

“How many attacks have there been?” asked Kitty.

“Three in the last three weeks. Three in the month prior further East.”

“Have you been helping your father to investigate these?”

“I've only just started in the last week. I've been working as a steward for one of my father’s friends for the last year, but now I'm out of a job and back at home again.”

“Is it common for first born sons to work?”

“No, but my father didn't want me laying about being useless at home waiting for him to die and spending his money. So he told me to find work.”

“Do you find that harsh?”

“I'll admit I did at first, but I've come to appreciate the value of money after that. I've certainly learnt a lot from the experience, more than university ever did.”

“What happened? Why are you no longer working, if you don't mind me asking?”

“It was only a temporary position. My father's friend went to spend his time with his dying wife in Bath, so I stepped in as steward on his estate. But his wife has now passed and he has returned. I suppose I'll assist my father in his Sheriff’s role.”

They spoke pleasantly through the dinner and Kitty appreciated for once not having to compete for male attention.

As dinner finished, the doctor was announced. Mr Bennet gave Kitty a signal, kindly thanked his hosts for the meal and excused himself, with Kitty excusing herself and following him.

The doctor gave them a very frank assessment on the state of both patients. In the end, Mr Bennet said, “I didn't realise Lizzy’s injuries were so serious.”

“Had she not been found when she was and if she’d spent another night outside, she probably would have died. She was close to going into shock as she was when she was found. Had she tried to remove the stick in her leg, she would not be with us now. There is now very little chance of her dying, however there still is the possibility of losing the leg.”

“Mr Gardiner will probably survive provided he doesn’t develop pneumonia. When he returns to London it would be good for him to have someone to assist him, one of your daughters perhaps?”

They spoke then about on-going care for the patients and timeframes for returning to duties.

They saw Lizzy first and Kitty was morbidly intrigued as the doctor unwound the bandage covering her leg wound. An angry red stitched gash was revealed that ended with charred black skin where the wound had been cauterized. “That's disgusting Lizzy.”

The doctor replied. “That's a nicely healing wound with no hint of infection. You haven't seen disgusting, young Miss, until you've seen a wound with gangrene.” To Lizzy, he asked “how have you felt today? How are the headaches?”

“I don't seem to have one when I wake, but it develops the longer I'm awake for. I'm not too bad after dinner. Though every single muscle hurts.”

The doctor nodded. “You’re past the worst of the pain. Tomorrow it won't feel quite as bad.” The doctor finished his examination, then he and Mr Bennet went to Mr Gardiner’s room.

“Were you scared?” asked Kitty.

Lizzy seemed surprised by the question. “Terrified. I just started running and kept running. I think I was more scared after I'd hidden. I was terrified they would hear me or find me, especially after I heard that they would kill me if they did find me.”

“I didn't know about that! You really heard them say they would kill you?”

Lizzy nodded.

Kitty developed a new found respect for her elder sister. “You were so brave. Though were you afraid of spending the night in the woods? And being lost?”

“What would hurt me in the woods besides being pecked by ravens? And I had kept track of where I’d run. I knew I only had to travel East to find the road. As long as the sun was up and I could see a shadow, I knew the direction I was travelling in.”

“But what about all your wounds? It must have hurt. I don't think I'd have travelled more than a mile and I would have been completely lost.”

Lizzy shrugged. “What else was I supposed to do but to keep going until I could no longer do so? Yes it hurt, but once in that situation, I was committed to my course of action.”

“I suppose so. How apt a description of life, to keep going until you can't.”

“And fortunately, at that point, I was found.”

Chapter 18

Downstairs the gentlemen and ladies had split and the men started discussing the leads they had followed that day. Richard started. “We found the man who had the horse that matched the description of the leader’s horse. It was a false lead. We checked his story and confirmed he had been travelling back from his sister’s. However, he had passed the leader’s horse travelling the other way following his men. He had taken particular notice as the leader’s horse looked so much like his own.”

Officer Johnson continued. “We’ve traced the three to Belper where they had lunch at a local inn, though none stayed there. We checked to see if they stayed the night elsewhere and it didn't appear that they had. We spoke with people who had travelled in and it appears that two of them continued along the road North towards Ripley.”

“That would make sense if their destination is Sherwood forest. They must intend to head towards Mansfield,” said Sir Riley thoughtfully.

“We think we have a sighting of Bob heading towards Derby. We have none of the leader,” said Officer Johnson.

“I'll send a message to the Sheriff of Nottingham to warn him. Andrew and Johnson, the two of you can take another two men and head towards Ripley and Mansfield and follow the trail left by Bill and the other unidentified man. You may be gone a couple of days.” Sir Riley then looked to Richard, Darcy and Bingley. “Will you be helping tomorrow?”

“I'll be leaving for my own estate tomorrow, however, I can help in the search in Derby. I'll stay the night there and return to Netherfield from there, ” said Bingley.

“I'll be helping in the search tomorrow,” said Darcy.

Sir Riley nodded. “I have three men in Derby who will help you in your search.” With the plan for the morrow made, the men went and joined the ladies.


Chapter 19

Lizzy rode in the carriage enjoying the sunlight filtering down through the foliage. She turned and laughed at something her aunt said. Mrs Gardiner took her hand and looked across the carriage where Mr Gardiner sat. “Look out for him for me. He needs you.”

Then the carriage was hurtling through the forest. There was blood on their face and no carriage driver. They passed the two men on horse back. The carriage veered off the road and Lizzy was flying through the air. When she landed and got to her feet and heard Mr Gardiner yell “Run!” she looked to her aunt who was lying still, her eyes staring unblinking at her.

Lizzy started out of her bed realising it was all a dream and her dear Aunt was dead. She put a hand to her mouth and sobbed for several minutes before calming down.
The maid entered first with breakfast, followed soon after by Kitty and Mr Bennet and then the doctor.

“How is the patient this morning?”

“My head feels good this morning. No sign of headache. And my body doesn’t feel quite as sore.”

“Very good.” Dr Brown checked her wound. “Still no sign of infection and scabbing nicely.” He wrapped the wound again in a fresh bandage. “Have you tried standing yet today Miss Elizabeth?”

Lizzy shook her head. “Not yet.”

“I’d like you to try.”

Lizzy swung her legs off the bed and she rose carefully.

“How does your head feel as you stand? Do you think you could faint?”

“I feel light-headed. Provided I stop and rise slowly, I don't feel as though I would faint.”

The doctor nodded. “Good, I'll let you walk around your room, and to see your uncle provided you are attended by someone.”

This delighted Lizzy, and with Kitty’s help she slowly made her way to her uncle's room. Her Uncle’s breathing was raggard. There was such a deep-set melancholy about him that worried Lizzy.

Kitty left when the seamstress arrived. Once out the room, Mr Bennet started. “I gave Mr Bingley a letter to deliver to Longbourn advising that the funeral date will be in two weeks. I've told them to await further instructions.”

“Mr Bingley is returning to Netherfield?” asked Mr Gardiner.

“Yes, though I've told him not to bother if he plans on leaving again. I've told him not to toy with Jane’s feelings, and if he intends to do so, it would be better if he did not return.”

“What did he reply to that?” asked Lizzy.

“He said he did not intend to and that he sought my permission to propose once the mourning period is over. I've told him to ask again if he is serious after the mourning period is over.” Mr Bennet turned to Lizzy. “I trust you will keep this to yourself? This is something for Mr Bingley to raise with Jane and not for us to interfere.”

“Of course, Papa,” promised Lizzy.

Soon the local vicar came and funeral plans were made. The vicar stayed with Mr Gardiner as Lizzy’s headache returned and she went back to her room to rest.

In the afternoon before dinner, Lizzy, Mr Bennet and Kitty were surprised by the invasion of the room by the sheriff, Richard and Darcy. This was soon followed by the doctor, who had come to visit the patients earlier.

After polite enquiries on Lizzy’s health, the sheriff came to the point. “We had some promising leads in Derby that both Bob and the leader were there. However, it was Mr Bingley, when he was checking in at his inn came across someone matching the description of Bob. He had seventy pounds on him.” The sheriff turned to the doctor. “We were wondering if it were possible for Miss Elizabeth to travel to Derby to identify this man.”

“Absolutely not!” said the doctor. “Miss Elizabeth is in no shape to travel.”

“Doctor Brown,” said Elizabeth. “What is the worst that can happen to me? Is there any possibility I could die? Is the action of sitting in a carriage for a few hours then walking a short distance likely to cause anymore damage?”

The doctor considered the question and slowly said “Noooo. But it won't help your recovery. You'll likely end up with such a terrible headache you won't be of much use to anyone by the time you reach Derby. It will add to your recovery time.”

“If that is the worst, then I'll take the risk. Yes, Sir Riley, I'll travel to see this man tomorrow. If he’s innocent, he deserves to be released quickly. If he’s the culprit then the sooner he'll meet justice.”


Chapter 20

The next day Lizzy and Mr Bennet rode with Sir Riley in his carriage to Derby, accompanied by Darcy and Richard on horseback. Kitty was staying back at Matlock with Mr Gardiner.

Lizzy had woken up with less pain and a clear head. It had felt good to leave her room and being able to descend the stairs, with her father’s help. Climbing into the carriage had been carefully done with her broken arm and her head had gone light. Most of the ride to Derby had been comfortable, but she had noticed that her head was starting to hurt with the continued vibrations and noise of the carriage.

Mr Bennet descended first then turned to help Lizzy down. Darcy had also descended from his horse and was waiting as well, watching with concern. Descending the carriage seemed more daunting than getting into it, especially with only her right arm to steady herself with and a pounding feeling inside her head. “I've got you, Lizzy,” said her father encouragingly.

Lizzy put on a smile and cautiously stepped down, using her father’s arm to steady her. They had stopped in front of the gaol. The bailiff came to greet Sir Riley and led them inside to wait. Soon they were led into a hallway, with only the Sheriff, Richard and Lizzy going into a room that was bare of anything other than a couple of chairs and one empty wooden table in the centre. The bailiff turned to Lizzy. “We’ll bring in the man for you to identify, who may be the man who killed your aunt.” Lizzy prepared herself to come face to face with one of her attackers.

A large, shackled, man was led into the room. Though his clothes were similar to what the thieves had worn, it appeared newer but not cleaner, with black stains.

The man was forced to sit at the table. The sheriff started the interrogation. “State your name.”

“Robert Worthington.” With scared eyes, he looked to Lizzy without a single flicker of recognition. “Please, Miss, tell ’em I'm not the one they are looking for. This is all a mistake.”

“What is your business in Derby?” asked the Sheriff.

“I've finished a job at the coal mine in Staffordshire. My daughter’s having a baby and I've come to help out and see my grandchild.”

“How did you come to have seventy pounds?”

“My wages that I've been saving up. Some of it will be a gift to my daughter.”

There were some more questions, and they led him out of the room. The Sheriff turned to Lizzy. “Did you recognise him? Was he one of the men who robbed you and your Uncle?”

Lizzy shook her head. “He was not involved. That man is innocent.”

“Are you certain? You would not have got that good a look at the man when you were attacked. ” asked Richard.

“Positive. There was no recognition in his eyes; this was the first time he had ever seen me. His voice was not as deep or raspy as the man who killed the carriage driver. Also, this man, though of the right height, was much....fatter, than the man who attacked us.”

The sheriff told the bailiff to release Robert Worthington. They returned to Mr Bennet and Darcy who looked up expectantly as they rose. Lizzy shook her head. “He wasn't one of the highwaymen.”

They left the gaol. As they went outside into the sunlight, Lizzy steadied herself on the doorway as her head had started thumping. This did not escape anyone’s notice. “Are you feeling light-headed, Lizzy?” asked Mr Bennet.

“Can we get some lunch? I'm certain it will help to make me feel better. There is an inn across the road.”

“I do know of a much better place to eat not far from here,” suggested Richard.

Lizzy tried to smile but it was too much effort. “Though I would love to try your suggestion, Colonel, it is currently beyond me.”

They all entered the inn, and they were all clearly the best dressed people in there. The inn was aimed at the working classes and not the gentlemen class. They took a seat and ordered the roast lunch.

Lizzy tried to follow the conversation as Richard and Sir Riley discussed Napoleon, but her head pounded too much. She was seated with her back to the entrance to the inn. Richard was on her right side and Darcy to her left. It was just as lunch had been set down she vaguely heard the inn front door open. Moments later, just as she had lifted her fork to her mouth, she froze, and a voice behind her sent a chill down her spine. Her pulse started to race and she resisted the urge to get up and run.

“Waitress, can I have today's lunch roast?” she heard a deep, gruff voice say.

Chapter 21

Darcy, who constantly watched Lizzy, saw her freeze, her face go white and her eyes widen. “Are you well, Miss Elizabeth?” he asked with concern.

Lizzy forced a smile to her face. “Of course, a thought just crossed my mind of something I had forgotten to do. I'll take a note to be sure I don't forget.” She reached down to the floor for her bag, in the process glancing at the man seated at the bar.

She was almost surprised to not see him in the clothes he was wearing when she had been attacked. Instead he wore a grey wool jacket over grey pants, of newish appearance. He had thinning grey hair and a grey beard, recently trimmed, with weather-beaten skin and wrinkles around his eyes, indicating he'd spent most of his days out of doors. It made sense if he had come into money that he would get new clothes.

Lizzy grabbed her notebook and pencil from her bag. She scribbled a note then interrupted Richard’s conversation, lightly placing a hand on his arm. “Colonel, what your sister said the other day was so outrageous, I dare not repeat it out loud. But I'm certain you would be greatly entertained by what she said.” Lizzy ripped the page out and passed it to Richard.

All the men had stopped and were looking at Lizzy with concern and wondering if she was suffering some strange, delirious, side affects from her trauma the other day, as all knew that she had never met Richard’s sister before.

Richard took the note and his eyes widened in surprise.


“Do not make a scene. The man who just walked in and is seated at the bar is the leader of the thieves.”

Richard cautiously looked up at the man at the bar. Towards Sir Riley, he said “you must read what my sister said. It is the most ridiculous thing that I dare not repeat.” Richard passed the note to Sir Riley.

Sir Riley acted in much the same way. Lizzy saw it and said softly. “Stay your hands, Sir Riley.” Sir Riley cautiously showed the note to the others at the table.

She leaned in to whisper in Richard’s ear. “If we arrest him now we'll never catch the others. They will all disappear. He might be their leader, but he didn't kill the carriage driver or directly cause my Aunt’s death. He should be followed and he will lead us to the others.”

Richard leaned back and gasped. “I can't believe she did that.” He leaned in and whispered Lizzy’s message to Sir Riley, who nodded in acknowledgement at Lizzy.

Sir Riley leaned in and everyone else leaned in too. “Are you certain that man is the leader?” asked Sir Riley softly.

“I can never forgot what he said- it is burnt into my mind. ‘If we find her, we kill her and dump the body.’ I have no doubt that man is the leader of the gang of highwaymen,” said Lizzy softly but firmly.

“I wonder if he stayed the night here and how much longer he intends to stay?” speculated Sir Riley.

“How about we find out?” asked Mr Bennet. More loudly, he turned to Lizzy. “Charlotte dear, do you still feel like you need to rest and can't proceed further today?”

Lizzy caught on to her father’s scheme. With an raised eyebrow, she replied “I'm far too tired to carry on, Papa.”

Mr Bennet rose and approached the counter just as the waitress disappeared into the kitchen. He stood next to the leader at the counter. “Excuse me, I'm not very familiar with Derby at all. You’re not staying here, by chance? Can you recommend this inn to stay at over night? My daughter feels too distraught to carry on further today.”

“Sorry, I'm just here for lunch. Never stayed here before.“ The man noticed Mr Bennet’s mourning attire and glanced at Lizzy, though her back was turned to him. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

Mr Bennet just nodded. “My wife’s mother has passed away. We’re travelling to Salisbury for the funeral. I can't say I'm upset. I was never good enough for her daughter. However, she and my youngest were very close.”

The waitress appeared. “Hello, I don't suppose you have two adjoining rooms available for the night?” asked Mr Bennet. The waitress disappeared again to check with the manager. “I don't suppose you could recommend the place you stayed at last night?” asked Mr Bennet.

The thief leader looked down into his glass of ale. “No, I stayed with a friend.”

“Very well, I'm certain the rooms here will do well enough for a night and my daughter won't turn her nose up at the accommodation.” Mr Bennet leaned back against the counter and looked at Lizzy’s back, indicating at Lizzy with his head. “I don't suppose you’ve been cursed with daughters?”

The man mouth tweaked slightly into a smile at Mr Bennet’s deprecating manner. “No, only two sons. I was not blessed to have any daughters that survived past their first night.”

Slightly more seriously, Mr Bennet said “sorry, I have four daughters which are of course a blessing, even if they don't feel it. My youngest there insists she cannot proceed from distress, but I suspect she wishes to spend more time taunting the gentlemen, whom she knew would be in Derby for business today. She insisted we stop even though we've not gone half the distance we should have today.”

The waitress returned with room keys, which Mr Bennet paid for. He turned to the thief leader. “How rude of me not to introduce myself, William Collins at your disposal.”

The man hesitated a moment before shaking the outstretched hand. “Smith, John Smith.”

“Are you staying in Derby, or proceeding on?” asked Mr Bennet.

The man narrowed his eyes. “I've got to press on as soon as I've finished my lunch. “

Mr Bennet nodded. “Well then, Mr Smith, safe travels to you. You can never be too careful.” Mr Bennet returned to the others at the table, whilst ‘John’ returned to finishing his lunch.

Lizzy was blushing, as she had overheard all that was said. “You appeared to have fun, Papa,” said Lizzy accusingly.

“That is the most fun I've had all week,” said Mr Bennet sitting down.

“So we have a name?“ said Darcy.

“The chance that his name is John Smith is as likely as my being Mr Collins. However we do know he slept somewhere else in Derby last night, either at a friend or family member‘s house. He has a wife and two sons, and if they are still young, I imagine he will want to visit them to give them his ill-gotten gains, unless he has already seen them whilst here.”

Sir Riley leaned in close. “Colonel Fitzwilliam, Mr Darcy, I need to go and fetch my men. I need the two of you to keep watch and if need be, follow him until I bring my men to replace you.” He then looked to Lizzy. “Miss Elizabeth, this was certainly a fortuitous trip. Your role in this is over and you should feel free to rest and recover. We have this in hand now.” Sir Riley rose. “If you need to follow him, send someone back here to report your location and direction.” More loudly he said, with a wink to Mr Bennet. “Thank you, Collins, for shouting us all lunch today. It was very generous of you.” Mr Bennet rolled his eyes at the Sheriff. “I will catch up with you all at dinner.” With that he walked out without looking at the highwayman at all.

The highwayman ‘John’ paid the waitress and left. Richard and Darcy waited for him to exit before rising and following. Mr Bennet paid the bill for lunch and escorted Elizabeth up to the room he obtained. “Rest here for the afternoon and we'll see what the sheriff has to say. Hopefully we'll be able to return to Matlock tonight.”

Exhausted and with a pounding head, Lizzy lay down on the simple bed and was asleep in minutes.


Chapter 22

When Lizzy arose, it was to an empty room. She lifted her head and immediately felt it begin to thump, though not as bad as it had before she went to sleep. She looked around the sparsely furnished room, which held a bed, closet, bed side drawers, two simple wooden chairs and small table.

She rose carefully and went to find her father. On the stairs to the ground, a servant directed her to one of the public rooms that had now been closed off for the exclusive use of Sir Riley.

Her father, who was next to Sir Riley, rose to greet her, as did Mr Darcy. “How are you feeling?” asked her father with concern.

Lizzy managed a weak smile. “Feeling better, Papa. How long was I asleep?”

“Two hours,” answered Mr Bennet.

“What have I missed?” she asked, nodding towards Darcy.

Her father led her to a couch away from Sir Riley and took a seat next to her, whilst Mr Darcy took a seat in an arm chair across from her. “Sir Riley organised a local artist to come and sketch a picture of our ‘Mr Smith’ from the description I provided and I think the artist got a good likeness. The officers are now carrying it about town asking the townsfolk about their interactions with the man. He must have stayed somewhere over the last couple of nights.”

“What of you, Mr Darcy? Before I went to rest, you and the Colonel were following Mr Smith.”

“Yes, he mounted his horse and rode straight out of town. We had to scramble to ready our own horses to follow. I followed for about half an hour, just beyond his sight, then Richard and I decided that I should return to report on our current position and path to the sheriff whilst he would continue to follow. I returned an hour ago, and the sheriff has sent two of his men to replace Richard in following the suspect. I would soon hope to see Richard return in another hour.”

It was at that moment an officer burst in with a woman of around Mrs Bennet’s age. “Sir Riley, I've found a woman who can identify the killer.”

Everyone rose at this. The officer continued. “Sir Riley, please meet Mrs Bates.”

“Oh my, what an honour to meet you, Sheriff,” she said, dropping a curtsey. Her eyes scanned around the room and landed on Lizzy. “Is this the young lady that everyone is talking about? The one who ran and survived overnight in the forest with the broken leg?”

“Arm, broken arm,“ corrected Lizzy.

The officer introduced Mrs Bates to the other occupants of the room.

“Everyone will be so jealous of me when I tell them that I met you,” gushed Mrs Bates.

The sheriff, impatient for the promised information, prompted her. “Officer Craigsley said that you know the murderer. Can I ask how and how certain you are of it?”

“When the officer showed me the picture of the man you are looking for, I said that I had seen him travelling to my neighbour’s house just two days ago with my neighbour’s cousin, Robert Blackwell. They were staying at the Beasley farm, which is next to ours.”

“What does Robert look like?” asked the Sheriff.

“He’s a big man, though not fat, about my age, as we grew up together and played together as children. Black hair, which is now getting thin and grey. He currently has a beard, though he does shave it all off from time to time.”

“Miss Elizabeth, does that align with your memory of the ‘Bob’ that attacked you?”

“Yes, Sir, I believe it does” replied Lizzy.

“What is Robert like?” asked Sir Riley.

Mrs Bates continued. “He was fun as a child but often found himself in trouble. He had a problem with remembering details. He struggled to follow instructions, and would easily fly into a temper. Though I don't know how much of that was due to his own father who would beat him terribly. I recall he had several lumps and bruises to his head when his father got angry. As he got older, he was often involved in fights. He had problems holding onto jobs. He had to leave Derby about twelve years ago after he broke a farmhand’s arm. After that, none in Derby would hire him, so he left. I think he went to work in Sheffield or Nottingham.”

Sir Riley thanked her for her information, and the local artist was fetched again, this time to draw a portrait of Robert Blackwell from Mrs Bates’ memory.

It was as the artist arrived, so did the Colonel. “I followed as far as Ilkeston, and that's when the sheriff's men caught up with me and I turned back. He did not appear to realise that he was being followed yet.”

Mr Bennet turned to Sir Riley. “I don't believe there's any reason why Lizzy needs to stay here any longer. I think it best for her to return to Matlock to rest. What is now your plan?” he asked Sir Riley.

"I believe we have a few days of work here interviewing all witnesses and developing the character of Robert Blackwell. You can use my carriage to return to Matlock, and the carriage can return tomorrow for me. I've a place to stay here.”

“What are your plans, Mr Darcy, Colonel Fitzwilliam?” asked Lizzy.

Darcy looked at the Colonel. “I believe I'll return with you to Matlock,” replied Darcy, whilst the Colonel stated he would stay in Derby.

As their plans were finalised, the artist finished with Mrs Bates. Lizzy confirmed the man in the picture looked like the man who had shot the gun that killed the carriage driver. With that done, Mr Bennet, Lizzy and Darcy returned to Matlock.


Chapter 23

As a weary Darcy, Mr Bennet and Lizzy were returning to Matlock, a tired and dusty Bingley was trotting up to the front door of Longbourn. He looked up at the pleasant country house with well kept gardens with some trepidation. How would Jane react? Would she be happy to see him or angry at his extended absence?

He dismounted and a slightly surprised servant hurried out to take his horse. Bingley walked up to the front door and knocked, the letter from Mr Bennet in his breast pocket. Mrs Hill opened the door, equally surprised as the other servant. “Mr Bingley, this is quite a surprise! The family is at dinner at present and, I’m not sure if you have heard, as they are in mourning they are not seeing guests.”

“That's alright, Mrs Hill, this is not a social call. I'm here on Mr Bennet’s behalf. Could you tell Miss Bennet that a messenger from her father is here to pass on a letter? Please don't mention my name; I don't wish to excite everyone for no reason.”

“Would you care to wait in the foyer?” She let him in to wait, curtseyed and went to get Jane.

Bingley drunk in the sight of Jane. She wore a black dress and even though he could see the sadness in her eyes, she was still the most beautiful creature in the world.

She stopped short when she saw him. “Mr Bingley!” she blurted out, clearly confused and surprised.

He bowed. “Miss Bennet, I apologise for the late hour and interrupting your dinner. I come bearing a letter from your father, whom I saw in Matlock.” He handed the letter to Jane.

Jane collected herself. “Have you travelled from Matlock today? You must be tired.“

“From Derby, and yes, it's been a long ride.“

“Would you like to have dinner with us? I can have another place set for you.”

Bingley smiled but then looked down on himself. “I'm far too dusty from the road to dine in company. I should continue on to Netherfield.” He paused and then added nervously. “I'm staying there for the summer, as Darcy is staying at Matlock for the foreseeable future and he has no idea when he'll proceed onto Pemberley. It seems silly to lease a property and then not use it.” Bingley stopped as he realised he was rambling.

Jane hesitated, her lip trembling slightly, like she hardly dared to ask the question. “Did you see Lizzy and my Uncle? How are they?”

“The Colonel, Darcy and I were part of the search party that found your sister. She was in a bad way, and it was lucky we found her when we did with the blood loss from her leg. Her courage is remarkable. We got her to the doctor in time and he cauterized her wound. I understand she is suffering from headaches, but they should pass as she gets better. She’s strong, she'll recover from this, Miss Bennet,” said Bingley, trying to provide as much reassurance as he could though he longed to take her hand.

Jane bit her lip. “And my Uncle?”

“He’s in a lot of pain, and breathing is difficult but he should recover. He is getting the best care possible.”

At that point they could hear Mrs Bennet's voice. “What is taking Jane so long? She should be back by now and not keep us waiting in suspense.”

Jane turned to Bingley. “I should hold you up no longer. You must be keen to get to Netherfield to refresh yourself.”

“Yes, I should go. Can I call on you tomorrow ... to provide a proper update on your sister and Uncle and to answer any questions your family may have?”

“That would be appreciated, Mr Bingley.”

He turned to leave, but turned back as he was going out the door. “I'm sorry for the loss of your Aunt. I understand you were quite close with her.”

Jane nodded, with a slight tear in her eye. The door closed behind him.

Chapter 24

The next day the Bennet household waited expectantly for Bingley to call upon them. They had read the letter, and Mrs Bennet had made a great fuss about the fact that Bingley would lend them his carriage for the journey North, and for many there was a general excitement to travel, as none of them had been that far North before.

A guest was announced and they were surprised at it being Mrs Philips and not Mr Bingley. She sat down to give the news that Mr Bingley was returned, however was disappointed that they had already discovered the news by the man himself, though she was placated that she should see him herself if she stayed long enough.

Mr Bingley’s return was not the only news she had. “Sister, Mr Philip’s received an express from Colonel Forster yesterday with the most shocking news. Lieutenant Wickham has absconded from the militia, running away, and leaving many debts behind him.”

Mrs Bennet put her tea down with a thump. “Oh, is that so?”

“Colonel Forster had asked Mr Philips to gather all of the Meryton debts together. So far, Mr Wickham has amassed 200 pounds of debt from Meryton’s shop keepers. And they have no hope at all of recovery.”

“200 pounds!” exclaimed Mrs Bennet in a shrill voice. “How in good heavens can he spend so much! To think of those poor shop keepers taken in by him.”

Mrs Philips leaned in conspiratorially. “And that is not the least of his sins! I've heard it said that he fooled around with a number of the town’s daughters. I've heard they have had to send away one of Mr Long’s servants as she is with his child!”

“No, is that so!” For all the shock, Mrs Bennet loved nothing better than good gossip. “How he fooled us all. But I for one never trusted that man, far too smooth by far. I would not have the man at Longbourn again.” She turned to Lydia. “Lydia, you have just left Brighton, did you see Mr Wickham’s disgraceful behaviour?”

Lydia looked up in surprise. Her eyes widened and she bit her lip. Luckily for her, a servant entered to announce the arrival of Lady Lucas, saving her the need to reply.

Lade Lucas was updated with the gossip. “I'm not in the least surprised. My Charlotte wrote to tell me that Lady Catherine had told her that Mr Darcy had to continually bail Mr Wickham out of trouble and was continually paying off his debts so that his father did not learn how profligate his godson was.”

Mrs Bennet tsk, tsked. Considering that Mr Darcy was now helping out her Lizzy and brother, all previous grievances against the man had been conveniently forgot. “Mr Darcy has been ill treated by Mr Wickham. No wonder he did not give such a man a living.”

Whilst the women gossiped about how they had always known Mr Wickham to be a scoundrel, Mary had become aware of Lydia’s distressed, sullen look. Lydia was studiously staring into her lap, but clearly listening to all that was said.

Lady Lucas interrupted the conversation regarding Mr Wickham. “Mrs Bennet, have you had a chance to read yesterday's paper?”

“We've not looked at the paper for days, not since we heard the terribly news.”

“I came to bring you a new article. It's about Lizzy.”

“Well, hand it over to Mary, read the article out loud for all of us.”

Mary took the newspaper clipping from Lady Lucas, adjusted her glasses, cleared her throat and began to read.


On the 31st of July, a carriage was accosted on the road to Matlock by four highwaymen. The carriage driver was fatally shot, with the carriage occupants, one wife and mother of four, killed in the resulting carriage accident. The male occupant, her husband, suffered serious injuries whilst their niece from Hertfordshire, was thrown from the carriage and chased into the woods. The young lady was located by a search party on August 1, suffering serious injuries.

The sheriff, Sir Riley, commended the bravery and resilience of the woman. It is reported she travelled some ten miles over the two days whilst hiding from the highwaymen. This woman has provided important information to the investigation.

It is assumed that these same highwaymen are responsible for the robbery of the Earl of Matlock’s daughter, Lady Victoria Montgomery, which occurred the previous week.

The men have been chased from the area and were last identified travelling South, towards Belper.

“The rest of the report provides details on what the men look like and the horses they are riding.”

There was a general discussion on how terrible the events were when Mr Bingley was finally announced.

“It was so good of you to come so far and to deliver our Mr Bennet’s letter to us personally. So much has changed since we last saw you! As you know we are in mourning for the loss of my dear sister.”

Mr Bingley gave his condolences.

“She was a good sister and a wonderful wife to my brother. Her poor children! She was such a wonderful mother to them. I don't know how my brother will raise them alone. I suppose he'll need to get a governess, but that is not the same as a mother.”

“Mama, remember from Papa’s note, that Mary and I are to go to London when they return, to help him over the next few months,” said Jane.

“Oh yes, you are so very good with your cousins. They do quite look up to you. Jane is very good with children, and I'm sure will make an excellent mother one day,” gushed Mrs Bennet.

Jane blushed at the obvious implied hint. Mr Bingley’s eyes were constantly turning to watch Jane.

Mr Bingley told the company how he had offered to travel with Colonel Fitzwilliam and Darcy to help find the highwaymen after the attack on the Colonel’s sister, his role in the search party and Miss Elizabeth’s exact condition when she was found, though he was less descriptive about her state to not unduly worry the ladies.
Mr Bingley downplayed his role in the search after Mrs Bennet made a fuss about his help. “Really, Colonel Fitzwilliam was the one who provided the most help by leading the search party and predicting your daughter’s location. Also, Darcy, he was most concerned about Miss Elizabeth’s welfare. He was the first to her side and he carried her out of the forest.”

Now Mrs Bennet may have a mean understanding of the world, but she was considerably more astute than Lizzy when it came to eligible suitors showing interest in her daughters. It took only a moment from hearing this, to recall that Lizzy danced with Mr Darcy at the Netherfield Ball, to considering Mr Darcy a guaranteed future son-in-law....of course provided that Lizzy didn't mess up another proposal. So in the space of half an hour, Mr Darcy and Mr Wickham had traded places, with the former now being the best of men and the later the worst.

Mrs Bennet was so stunned by this revelation that she was quiet whilst Bingley spoke of Lizzy and Mr Gardiner’s condition, and his search for the highwaymen, leading to the arrest of the man in Derby. He answered everyone's questions patiently, and after there were no more questions, he rose to leave. Mrs Bennet commanded Jane to show him out.

As Jane and Bingley walked out, Bingley heard rustling. He had had the feeling that someone else had been listening to his conversation with the ladies, and the eavesdropper soon revealed himself to be a boy of eight or nine. Bingley stopped Jane with a light touch on the arm, then turned around to talk to the boy. “Now who have we here?” asked Bingley.

“Mr Bingley, meet young Master Henry Gardiner. Henry, this is our friend, Mr Bingley. He was in Matlock and saw your father.”

Henry’s lip quivered, though he tried to look brave and matter-of-fact. “How is my father, Sir?”

Bingley bent down to look the boy in the eye. “He was badly injured, and is in a great deal of pain, though he should live and recover fully. He is getting the best possible care whilst staying with the Fitzwilliam family.”

“I overheard you say that you might have found one of the men that killed my mother?”

“I might have. He did match your cousin’s description of one of the men who attacked them. I presume, though, the Sheriff will want your cousin to confirm that first.”

“I hope it is and they hang him!” exclaimed young Henry.

“Henry Gardiner!” exclaimed Jane.

Bingley put up his hand. “You don't want an innocent man convicted of a crime someone else did, do you?”

Henry bit his lip and held his arms behind his back, whilst not meeting Bingley’s eyes. “No, but I want the men who killed my mum to get what they deserve.“ His voice started to become higher pitched. “I want to kill them myself.” Henry then ran off, crying.

Jane made to follow him, but Bingley stopped her with a hand on her arm. “Let him go. Losing his mother and then not having his father here and being away from home... it's scary for the boy. He has no control over anything that will happen and that is frightening, which makes him angry. I was only a few years older when I lost my mother. She was sick so the only one I could be angry with was God.”

“Should I go talk to him?”

Bingley shook his head. “I think he needs to be on his own to grieve. Give him some time on his own to get control of his emotions.”

The stable hand came out with his horse. He mounted and looked down at Jane. “Miss Bennet,” he said then paused, looking uncertain with how to proceed. “I know now is not the right time, but I wish to let you know that I only discovered your presence in London over the winter a couple of days earlier. I... did not.. do not wish you to think I neglected you or to have given you offence by my absence. If I'd known, I ... I'm sorry.”

With that he turned and rode off, leaving behind a very confused Jane. She turned and walked slowly inside. Did his return mean he still cared, or had he returned to Netherfield because his summer plans to stay at Pemberley had fallen through? And though his lack of knowledge of her being in London explained why he had not visited whilst she was in London, it didn't explain why he didn't return to Meryton. He looked at her in the same way, but she could not let herself hope.

On returning to the parlour, she passed Lady Lucas who was leaving to continue her errands, and Mrs Philips had left the parlour to spend the morning with her young Gardiner nieces and nephews.

Lydia got up to leave after Lady Lucas departed. Mary rose and followed, calling out to Lydia, “wait, Lydia. Are you upset by the news on Wickham?”

Lydia’s was no longer able to contain her tears. “I'm supposed to be married to Wickham by now. We were engaged, and we were to run off together to elope. But he went without me!”

“Did he come to get permission from Papa?” asked Mary.

“No, that's why we were eloping and going to Gretna Green! Mr Wickham said that Papa wouldn't give us his permission.”

Mrs Bennet, who had got up to talk with Mrs Hill, had overheard the conversation. “Of course he would not! If you have no permission, you were never engaged, do you hear! You are never to mention that again, do you understand!” exclaimed Mrs Bennet with a shrill voice. “Don't you understand, child? You've no brother and we've nearly nothing if your father dies. You can't afford to marry a man that we have to support, especially one that has debts that need to be paid. Your father doesn't have money for that. Not a word of this gets out into town or we’ll be outcasts, do you understand Lydia! We’ll be shunned by everyone!”

Lydia sniffled, stunned. Her mother was the one person she thought she'd get sympathy and support from, not the one who would get angry. “Yes Mama. But I love him!”

“You don't know about love, child. Forget him, there are plenty of better men. If people find out, you'll be ruined and never get a husband. And we don't want Mr Darcy finding out, or he won't marry your sister, not after the way Mr Wickham treated poor Mr Darcy.”

“Mr Darcy won't marry Lizzy! He called her ’tolerable’,” exclaimed Lydia.

“A man who finds a woman only tolerable doesn't exclusively ask her to dance at a ball. He asked noone else. If he wasn't in love with Lizzy, he wouldn't have carried her out of the forest. He would have let any of the other men in the search party do it. Mark my words, Mr Darcy is in love with Lizzy!”

“But Lizzy hates the man!” exclaimed Lydia in disbelief.

“Jane, you know Lizzy’s thoughts best. Does she still dislike Mr Darcy?” asked Mrs Bennet.

Jane replied slowly, thinking about what she could say without breaking her confidence with Lizzy. “She did get to know Mr Darcy better at Rosings. I believe Mr Darcy explained his past dealings with Mr Wickham, and she held no more grievances against him. I don't believe she dislikes him as she once did, but nor do I think that she likes him either.”

“Well, he has saved her life and she would be ungrateful to refuse him,” declared Mrs Bennet. “There's nothing quite so romantic as being saved by a handsome man. She will change her mind. So very rich, and tall. What beautiful grandchildren.” Mrs Bennet hurried off muttering to herself, her mind already planning how grand a wedding for Mr Darcy would be, leaving behind three stunned daughters.

Of course, that was nothing compared to the commotion caused by Mrs Bennet the next day when Mrs Philips hurried to Longbourn with the London newspaper. “Sister, you must see the society gossip.”

The paper was passed across and Mrs Bennet eagerly read the gossip column aloud.


“Reports from Matlock where the recent attacks from highwaymen have occurred suggest that Miss B of Hertfordshire may have had an ulterior motive to travel North, which was to meet with her lover, none other than Mr D of Derbyshire. It is said they are secretly engaged and were both travelling North to wed each other. Lending further truth to the rumour is that Miss B is convalescing at Mr D’s uncles’ home, the Earl of ___. Events have taken a turn for the worse, but if this rumour is true, we expect to hear the sound of wedding bells soon for Mr D.“

“Oh, my Lizzy engaged to Mr Darcy, worth ten thousand a year! The jewels, the carriages. But it is in the paper! I must write to Mr Bennet to ascertain it is all organised.”

Jane, alarmed by the distress such a rumour would cause Lizzy, interrupted her mother. “Mama, Lizzy would have told me if she had an arrangement with Mr Darcy. She told me of their interactions and I can assure you there was no secret engagement.“

“Well that is even worse! A rumour like this could ruin your sister. Mr Darcy needs to be made to marry Lizzy.”

Mary piped up, her logic kicking in. “There can be no merit in the rumour. Everyone knows Mr Darcy lives in Derbyshire and it is logical that he would travel to his estate in summer, taking that road. And Lizzy had no control over the events of her trip. The Gardiners delayed the trip and changed it from the Lakes to Derbyshire. Lizzy could not have planned to meet up with Mr Darcy. I think people are trying to find gossip for the sake of it.”

“Yes, Mama,” agreed Jane. “The rumour will pass, especially as there is no truth behind it.”

Mrs Bennet was not satisfied as she was not ready to give up the possibility of having a very rich son-in-law.

Chapter 25

Lizzy returned to Matlock with a terrible headache which forced her to spend most of the next day in bed. It was not helped by the doctor who did say “I told you so,” but who was otherwise satisfied with the wound on her leg.

The day after that, Lizzy woke up well refreshed and decided to have breakfast with the rest of the house. She surprised Darcy, her father and the Earl by coming to breakfast.

“Good morning, Miss Elizabeth. It's a delightful surprise to see you finally able to join the household for breakfast, however, I hope you aren't overtaxing yourself, considering your injuries,” said Darcy.

“I broke my arm, not my leg. That's hardly a reason to not come down to breakfast,” replied Lizzy pertly, an eyebrow raised in challenge.

“Forgive me,” said Darcy with the slightest hint of an amused smile. “I should know better than to think a mere trifle would hinder you.”

“Yes, you should know me well enough for that.”

Both the Earl and Mr Bennet observed this with amusement. Darcy’s admiration of Lizzy was clear, and Mr Bennet could see how her impertinent spirit would interest and challenge Darcy.

Lizzy asked for news from Sir Riley or the Colonel, to be told they were expected to return from Derby that day and they would get an update in the evening.

Kitty soon joined, as did the Countess. Lizzy said. “This is my sixth day in this house and all I have seen of it is my room and my Uncle’s and the hallway to the front door.”

Kitty piped up. “I must admit I've seen only a little more of it than you. I've been too busy helping our Uncle and organising things for the funeral.”

“I can give you a tour of the house, if you would like?” asked Darcy.

“Are you up for walking that much, Lizzy?” asked her father.

“I believe I am ready.” She looked longingly out the window. “I might leave a tour of the grounds till tomorrow. I need to pace myself.”

The Countess asked whether the servants had delivered the art supplies to Kitty. Lizzy asked about it.

“Uncle said the last picture he had of our Aunt was done when their youngest was born. I thought to sketch a picture of Aunt Madelein from my memory to give him so he could look at it when he needed to and remember her.”

“That's a lovely gesture,” said Lizzy, touched.

“The problem is trying to recall what a person looks like from memory when they aren't in front of you. I might need your help to remind me and fix up any errors.”

Lizzy smiled. “Of course. I'll help in any way that I can.”

With breakfast finished Darcy rose to lead the Bennet’s in a tour of the house. He started to move to offer his arm to Lizzy, but Mr Bennet very quickly took Lizzy’s arm instead. There was the slightest hint of disappointment, which he covered up very quickly. Instead, with the utmost politeness offered his arm to Kitty.

“Which way should we start, Miss Catherine? We could do the study first and end in the ballroom, or start with the ballroom and end in the study and library.”

“Oh, I’d love to see the ballroom,” gushed Kitty.

He led them that way, pointing out various pieces of artwork on the way and providing titbits of history that he knew about the house.

Lizzy watched in amazement. She had understood that Mr Darcy still had feelings for her and it had pleased her vanity that he had acknowledged the validity of his faults she had observed. However, she had not expected him to go out of his way to be pleasing to her family.

He led them through a parlour, and down a hall lined with paintings to come to the large foyer before the ballroom. Mr Darcy opened one of the double doors and Kitty immediately gasped. “I've never seen a room so large before. It's magnificent!” She walked in and twirled about. Both Lizzy and Mr Bennet watched her with amusement. “Oh Lizzy, imagine dancing in here!”

Lizzy indicated to her plastered arm. “Tis a little difficult to imagine dancing at this time, considering the circumstances.”

Kitty sobered to this slight reminder that they were in mourning and to act accordingly. She turned and admired the details of the room.

“Many important events have occurred in this room that are of particular significance to my family. My mother received two marriage proposals on the same night in this room.”

Kitty perked up at this story. “Do go on, Mr Darcy.”

He smiled to have fully gained Kitty’s attention. “In my mother's first season, she was being courted by two gentlemen, my father and a Marquis. My mother liked them both, though her intention was to select the Marquis. My grandparents were hosting a ball here and both men were invited, and knew they were competing against the other. The Marquis realised that my father was intending to propose.” Here Darcy pointed to a set of french doors leading to an outside balcony. “The Marquis took my mother and proposed to her out there. It wasn't until that proposal that she realised she was disappointed that it wasn't my father proposing. So she told the Marquis she needed time to think before giving her answer. “

“My father had seen them go out to the balcony and could see what was occurring. Even though he could not hear, he could guess. He confronted my mother afterwards, and told her that he had been planning on proposing, but had been too late. It was when he was offering his congratulations that my mother interrupted him to say she had not yet accepted. So my father,” and here Darcy nodded to another balcony door, “promptly led her out there and proposed and was accepted. Of course, my mother then had to have an uncomfortable conversation with the Marquis.”

“It sounds so very romantic,” sighed Kitty.

Lizzy barked out a laugh. “I disagree. It sounds as though it was very confusing for Mrs Darcy. It could only be considered romantic by someone who did not care deeply for either man. But it sounds like your mother was fond of both. This would mean she would have to hurt someone, and that would be difficult for anyone who had any decent feelings.”

The Countess, who had entered during Darcy’s story, spoke up. “That is an apt summary of the situation, Miss Elizabeth. I remember talking with Anne and her not being able to think fondly of the night, knowing the pain it held for the Marquis. I remember him stalking out of Matlock rapidly and before Anne’s engagement was announced.”

The Countess indicated around the large room, then pointed to the piano near the front. “I was engaged there. It was at the end of the ball and my family were the last to leave. Dear Henry had approached to talk with me and to ask for a private audience on the morrow. However, he had had a couple of drinks and he made it so very evident why he wanted a private audience. I, too, had had a couple of drinks, and I presumed he had already asked me so I said yes. It was rather confusing but as we determined we were engaged, Henry spoke with my father before we left and it was all official. It did not go to plan, but it achieved the correct result.”

The Countess then spoke about how her son, the Viscount, had proposed during a dance. Mr Bennet was amused by the story, but his attention was caught by Darcy’s intense stare at Lizzy. Mr Bennet was undecided whether to be amused by this imposing man staring love struck at his daughter, or to be incensed by the fact that it was HIS Lizzy that was being stared at in such a manner.

Darcy eventually realised that Mr Bennet was watching him. Mr Bennet shook his head ‘no’ with a stern look on his face and was rewarded by making Darcy’s face turn beet-red.

The tour moved on, with the Countess in the lead accompanied by a rapt Kitty. The Countess was sharing stories of the various Countesses and ladies of Matlock, as they passed through the portrait gallery. Lizzy followed on Darcy’s arm, entertained by Darcy’s childhood stories.

Mr Bennet heard Lizzy laugh at something Darcy told her and saw his responding smile. Mr Bennet had now spent a few nights in Darcy’s company and knew him to be an intelligent man who looked after his family and property and took his responsibilities seriously. Mr Bennet had come to appreciate Darcy’s wry sense of humour and realised in that sense they were alike. Where they differed most was that Mr Bennet was amused by fools, whereas Darcy had no patience for them. But he supposed Darcy would be constantly exposed to them attempting to carry his favour, so he was not surprised by the responses that Darcy had developed to discourage those who would waste his time.
Mr Bennet knew that Lizzy realised that Darcy was intelligent. He knew Lizzy and knew she would recognise Darcy’s wry sense of humour and would come to appreciate Darcy’s company. Mr Bennet sighed. He knew he’d be losing his daughter and there was no one else whom he thought would deserve her. But he could try and delay that time as much as was reasonable.

Darcy continued to regale her with stories of the history of the estate as they went through the music room, conservatory, parlours, galleries, and past the Earl and his steward’s studies.

There was a lull in the conversation. “So you are able to please when you choose to,” stated Lizzy, nodding her head at Kitty who was in front.

“I've taken your advice and am practising. But I will admit the topics of conversation with your sister have been pre-rehearsed. I merely told her the stories my own sister found the most interesting.” He was contemplative for a moment. “I've not told my parent’s engagement story for years. After our father’s death, Georgie got me to repeat the story again and again, until I came to detest it. I know she was trying to hold on to her memories of our father. She was too young to remember our mother. But rehashing the story...it was too raw for me. Eventually I snapped at her when she asked and she asked me no more.”

“Was it raw to repeat this time?”

Darcy shook his head. “No, it felt good. Sad but good to remember.”

“With your sister coming out in the winter, it would be good to tell it to her again. I imagine it might make her feel closer with your mother.”

“That is good advice.”

At last, they came to the library. It was a large narrow room, with dark floor to ceiling, wooden shelves lining the walls. In the middle of the room were two leather couches and two arm chairs where people could comfortably sit and read. Between the two windows in the room was a desk and leather chair for more serious study.

Both Lizzy and Mr Bennet stared in awe. “Why did I not find this room earlier?” asked Mr Bennet quietly to himself.

“How does this compare to the famous Pemberley study?” asked Lizzy, now genuinely curious.

“Pemberley’s is a little larger space wise, and has more shelves and books.”

Even for Mr Bennet, this was the largest private library collection that he had been in. With delight he had not felt in years, he started perusing the shelves, as did Lizzy.

Lizzy ran her hands over the leather bound volumes as she walked past the shelves. Some volumes at the bottom caught her eye. “Papa, it looks like here's almost all the works of Voltaire.”

“Do you have any of your own?” asked Darcy.

Mr Bennet wandered over to where Lizzy was bent down. “Only Dictionnaire Philosophique,” replied Mr Bennet and then added, “though Riley did lend me a copy of Annals of the Empire which I now suspect he borrowed from here.”

Darcy nodded. ”Yes, I believe the Fitzwilliams and Rileys have been close for a while. My grandfather was an admirer of Voltaire and a friend. I believe they even exchanged letters, which are safely stored away in the study. Have you read the Dictionnaire, Miss Elizabeth?”

“Yes, and it was an eye-opening read.”

Mr Bennet laughed. “You did alot better with it than Mary. She did not get a fifth of the way through it before declaring it heretical.”

Lizzy went to stand and immediately felt light headed and lost her balance.

Fortunately, her father was there and caught her. “Lizzy, are you well?”

Lizzy shook her head to clear it. “I became light headed as I stood up. I forget that this is the most exercise I've had for a week. I've probably pushed myself as much as I should today.”

“Yes, you should go and rest, else the doctor will be most annoyed with you when he comes this afternoon,” said her father.

“I might stop by my Uncle’s room and see how he is. I've not spoken with him today. I'll then return to my room after that to rest.”

“Do you want me to help you?” asked Kitty.

“Can you support your sister’s weight if she were to faint?” asked Darcy.

“Mr Darcy is right. I believe I need a stronger arm for support, especially when climbing the stairs.”

“I would be happy to escort you, Miss Elizabeth,” said Darcy, looking to her father for approval.

Mr Bennet gave a small nod, and Darcy offered his arm to Lizzy, who took it.
“Do you feel well, Elizabeth?” he asked.

“I feel perfectly fine now. It was a moment of light-headedness as I stood up. I imagine I will be fine as I walk.”

Darcy enquired how her other injuries were progressing, and Lizzy laughed. “Both my arm and leg are exceedingly itchy, but otherwise are not troubling me much. Though I imagine my arm will smell terrible when the cast comes off.”

“You speak from experience or theory?”

“Experience. I broke my foot as a child and it was in a cast for just over a month.”

“A walking injury?”

“No, I fell off our horse we had at the time.” They had come to the stairs, and Darcy made sure to be ready to catch Lizzy if she showed the slightest sign of fainting. Lizzy readily gripped his arm with her right hand to make sure she was steady as she climbed.

“And that is why you do not like horses?” asked Darcy.

“Partly. It was my fault for losing my balance and falling off. So I was immobile for a month. I did get back on the horse to satisfy my master and to show that I knew the basics, but I have not troubled myself to try riding again. I find walking is more beneficial.”

Lizzy was surprised by how tired she felt from the effort of getting to the top of the stairs. She was grateful for Darcy’s arm to lean on as she made her way to her uncle’s room. To try to hide her tiredness, she changed the subject. “It is a pity I was unable to spend more time in the study and to find myself a book to occupy my time. I don't suppose I could task you to find me something to read that I would like and I have not read before?”

Darcy smiled at this evident test. “It would be my delight to find something for you to read. On this challenge am I permitted to check with your father as to what you have already read?”

Lizzy gave a slight nod. ”That sounds only fair as you cannot know what we have in my Papa’s study at home.”

He bowed and departed. Lizzy knocked and entered her uncle’s room. He was sitting up, staring at a piece of paper, a tear rolling down his cheek, which he wiped away. “What are you looking at, Uncle?"

He showed her the drawing. “Francis drew this. Jane sent a letter and included her drawing.” There were four small stick figures of varying sizes, two in dresses and two in trousers. All had frowns on their faces and a tear on their cheek. There was a larger, male stick figure with a sling that was clearly their father. And floating on a cloud with wings was Mrs Gardiner. Lizzy’s heart tore at the picture and she was silent a good few minutes choking back tears.
There was such grief on her Uncle’s face. “She was the love of my life. How do I face the children without her? I don't know how I can go on.”

Lizzy took his hand. “Because you must. Your children need you, more than ever now. They were the most precious gift that Aunt Madelein gave you, and now she is relying on you to keep them safe and watch them grow. You must be there to make sure they learn their letters and numbers, teach them right from wrong, to see your boys enter university and start their careers and to walk your daughters down the aisle to deserving young men. She has left it to you. You can not let her down.”

He nodded. “I know, I know. I just don't know how to do it.”

“First you must get better. And you know Jane and I will help.”

“You two will soon have your own husbands and will forget all about your poor old uncle.”

Lizzy gave him a questioning look. “You realise your father has told me all about Mr Darcy and Mr Bingley.” Lizzy’s blush told him all he needed to know.

They spoke some more about Jane’s correspondence and their respective conditions, before Lizzy started to develop a headache and returned to her room to rest.
Meanwhile, Darcy had returned to the study to select a book for Lizzy to read.

“What are you looking for, Mr Darcy?” asked Kitty.

“A book for your sister to read, “ he replied.

“Don't get her Ann Radcliffe. She looks down on those books,” said Kitty.

Mr Bennet laughed. “Don't be fooled there. She read all of Ann Radcliff’s books when she was thirteen, and she read them all at least twice, before moving on.”

“Thirteen? I only finished reading them last year, “ pouted Kitty.

“I can only presume Miss Elizabeth has read all of Shakespeare’s works?”

“You would presume correctly, Mr Darcy,” replied Mr Bennet

“Homer, Plato?”

“She’s read them as well.”

Darcy returned to the shelves with Voltaire as he knew she had only read one. He selected Candide, which received a nod of approval from Mr Bennet. He smiled as he realised he had won over Mr Bennet to his cause.

Chapter 26

Darcy spent the afternoon addressing his mountain of correspondence. It was becoming clear that he could put off returning to Pemberley no longer. This hunt for the highwaymen was more complicated than they had originally thought.

In the afternoon Richard returned, but he waved Darcy off. “Let me change and refresh myself for tonight. We'll update everyone at once with what we've found out.”

That evening, Darcy was one of the first to arrive in the parlour, soon followed by the Colonel, with the Bennets. The Colonel came down the stairs with Kitty on his arm, amusing her with Army stories. Lizzy followed on her father’s arm. The Earl and Countess soon followed and not long after that the arrival of the Riley party was announced.

Darcy had met the Riley’s numerous times over the years. The eldest daughter, Ava, nineteen years of age was very typical of a lady of the Ton. Fine clothes, fine manners and vapid conversation. She had done her best to gain his interest with no success. The younger, Julia, at seventeen was Ava’s shy shadow, though Darcy considered her to probably be the kinder of the two.

Ava and Julia were introduced to Lizzy. Darcy had his back turned to the group whilst he spoke with the men, however, he was, as always attuned to what Lizzy was doing and listening to every word.

“It is such a pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Elizabeth! We’re so happy to see you well enough to join us for dinner and to be up and about, and we were so sorry to hear all that has happened to you,” said Miss Riley.

“Thank you for your kind thoughts, “ replied Lizzy politely.

“It must have been terrifying, lost in the woods and all alone, injured. I can't imagine what it must have been like,” said Miss Julia.

“When you don't seem to have any other choice, you just do what you have to and are grateful for every minute where you are alive.”

In a lower voice, and with a slightly conspiratorial tone, Miss Riley continued. “And you were lucky to be saved, and by Mr Darcy no less! You could not ask for a more handsome rescuer!” Miss Riley tittered at the end.

Mr Darcy stiffened. It was clearly intended to only be heard by the young ladies, but as Darcy had his back to Miss Elizabeth’s back, he heard it all.

“Lucky, I suppose one could think the fact that I am alive rather than dead as lucky. But I don't count myself as lucky at all. Our carriage driver died- he was expecting his third child in only a few months. My Aunt lies dead, my uncle had lost his soul-mate and is devastated. My cousins have lost an exceptional mother.”

Darcy could hear Lizzy’s voice cracking and knew she was close to tears. He started to turn, but Mr Bennet stopped him with a discreet hand on the wrist. Mr Bennet shook his head.

They could both hear Lizzy continue. “I don't consider myself remotely lucky. We would have been lucky had the pistol not fired a shot, or had the thieves left us alone, or if we had not come on holidays at all.”

“Oh, I'm sorry, that was so thoughtless of me,” replied Miss Riley quickly, clearly horrified by what her words had implied and at having made the Earl’s guest get close to tears. “Please forgive me. Forget what I said.”

There was an awkward pause, before Kitty chirped up. “Miss Julia, I absolutely love the colour of that dress. And I can't help but admire the embroidery on your sleeve. Did you do it yourself?” asked Kitty. Miss Julia admitted to doing it herself. “It is absolutely exquisite. Come, let's go closer to the light so I can see it properly.”

“Is your sister coming out this year?” asked Mr Bennet, startling Darcy.

“Yes,” replied Darcy.

“Here is some advice. Make sure she establishes friends amongst her peers. Not those who are older or married women... it must be amongst the single women coming out. Having friends amongst her peers will give her more confidence than any clothes, jewels, dowry or friendly Countesses can provide. Jane and Lizzy have always been there to help their sister’s whenever they make a societal faux pax. It's good to see Kitty able to return the favour.”

“How did you know not to interrupt?”

“That would draw even more attention to the situation, when what they want is to not be seen at all. We’re trying to establish that there is no prior relationship between you and my daughter – your going over would have further fed the gossip. You don't try and interrupt without a valid excuse. Also, Lizzy does not appreciate others fighting her battles.”

“Lizzy,” called Mr Bennet. “I forgot to tell you a letter arrived from your mother. Would you like to read it.” Lizzy wandered over, her eyes still red and blood-shot. Mr Bennet made a show of feeling in his pockets. “I think I left it next door. Excuse us, Mr Darcy.”

Darcy watched as father and daughter left the room, and suspected that Mr Bennet was handing over a handkerchief.

They returned to the room several minutes later, and Lizzy looked composed. Lizzy joined her sister, who had also been joined by Andrew Riley and the Colonel.

Darcy longed to go over, but Mr Bennet's face clearly told him to stay away. Mr Bennet started a conversation with the Sheriff. “I appreciated your coroner releasing the carriage driver’s body back. I organised the transport of him back to London for his family to bury. His body is on the way now.”

Dinner was announced. The Earl escorted in Lady Riley, whilst the Sheriff escorted in the Countess, as was their custom. Darcy was obliged to escort in Miss Riley, followed by Mr Bennet with Miss Julia, the Colonel with Lizzy and Andrew and Kitty at the end.

Darcy was seated across from Elizabeth and next to Miss Riley. He spoke politely with Miss Riley, mostly to show Elizabeth that he was trying to improve his manners. However, it became clear that Miss Riley's earlier questions to Lizzy about himself were to determine if there was an attachment, and if not, to swoop in. She attempted to flirt, and at one point laughed at something he said, even though it hadn't meant to be funny. He glanced frequently across the table at Lizzy and was certain he saw her rolling her eyes. Clearly she was watching his interactions with Miss Riley closely.

Lizzy was seated next to the Sheriff, and after a little polite conversation as the first course was served, Lizzy cut to the question everyone wanted to know. “Sir Riley, what have you learnt about the men who killed my Aunt?”

“It was most fortuitous, your being in the inn and recognising their leader’s voice. From that we've gotten some strong leads. We've interviewed many people in Derby about their history with Robert Blackwell. His cousin, at first, denied he'd stayed there, but his cousin's wife made his cousin confess that they had stayed a couple of days. His friend was introduced as ‘Mr John’. They had said they had finished up at a mine site and were going to work at the slate mines in the Peaks. Neither spoke about what they had been up to, and ‘Mr John’ only said what was polite. From Blackwell's cousins we got an idea of Blackwell’s movements over the last two decades.”

Here the Sheriff paused to sip his drink. “We spoke with all his old employers, and a pattern emerged. General poor performance, not being able to follow instructions and bouts of temper which sometimes resulted in fights and injuries to others. He left Derby after breaking the arm of another employee. At that point, his reputation in Derby was so bad no one else would hire him.”

“To our knowledge, he then spent the years in Mansfield, and then seven or so in Nottingham. I sent men to both places yesterday to see what information we could gather. I've yet to receive information from Mansfield, however we have received some interesting information from Nottingham this afternoon.”

He took a drink and a bite of his neglected dinner. The Countess reprimanded all to give him a break to finish his first course. So for some moments, everyone watched him eat.

It was Kitty who showed good breeding and asked Andrew Riley, whom she was seated next to again, how his trip to Mansfield was and if it had gained any useful results. “Unfortunately, we were on a wild goose chase. Without a good description of the other two men, we lost them. We asked around, but there were too many other men there that fit the description, that it became unfeasible to question them all. We think we lost them before they came to Mansfield, but we aren't certain where.” He looked at his father. “I hope you don't intend on sending me back to Mansfield.”

The Sheriff shook his head as he used the napkin to clean his mouth. “No son. I already sent someone from Derby who knows the history of Robert Blackwell and what he looks like. Plus, I need you to manage estate business whilst I'm investigating this.”

The Sheriff continued. “We found out what establishments Blackwell and John frequented whilst in Derby. They had both visited the tailor for new suits. They also visited a less affluent area of Derby known for crime. However, no one will admit to having seen either of them in the neighbourhood. We suspect their fence lives there, so we have men there watching for suspicious activity. If we can catch the fence, we may be able to recover some of the jewels that were stolen.”

“Our most interesting information arrived from Nottingham just before I departed to come here. Even the Colonel has not heard this yet. My officers in Nottingham have interviewed all bar one of Blackwell’s former employers. The same pattern emerged, he had a job usually less than a year, sometimes only a few weeks, before he would lose his temper and physically attack someone. His last employer seemed to put that tendency to good use. His last job, he worked as a doorman at a less than reputable inn. This inn had a history of gambling, cock and dog fighting, plus other things I cannot mention whilst ladies are present. The proprietor of this establishment was a Mr Samual John.”

“Our Mr John Smith?” said Mr Bennet.

The Sheriff nodded. “We believe so.”

“Why were your officers not able to interview the proprietor?” asked Lizzy, already suspecting the answer.

“They went to the inn, which is now managed by someone else. He told us that the previous proprietor fled over a year ago, along with Robert and some others of the staff after being accused of theft.”

“Interesting. He has a history and an inn full of less than upstanding clientele,” said Richard thoughtfully. “What is the plan now?”

“Tomorrow we leave for Nottingham to continue interviewing people and gathering evidence. I suspect all the thieves are associated with this inn.”

“Do you require my assistance?” asked Darcy.

“Ah,” said the Sheriff with hesitation. “Your offer is appreciated, Mr Darcy, however, your manner isn't one that encourages witnesses to speak, not like your cousin.”

Richard gave a gloating smile at Darcy. “It’s good to know I'm better than you at some things.”

“If I'm not needed, I will depart on the morrow for Pemberley. I've delayed my return long enough and there is much for me to do. You can call me back when you need me.”

Elizabeth’s eyes grew round in surprise, and then she looked down at her lap. Darcy watched her. Was that a look of disappointment because he was leaving? He had misread her so many times that he could not be sure. But it gave him hope that he might have a chance in gaining her affection.

“How long are you going to keep Georgiana in London? Surely now that the thieves are spooked and have moved away from Matlock, it would be safe for her to travel here?” asked the Countess.

“Yes, Richard, surely it's safe for her to travel now?” asked Darcy. “We may not know where the thieves currently are but we know for a fact that they aren't here, and if they have sense, they'll keep their heads down.”

Richard considered then nodded. “You are right. She should be safe to travel here.”

“I’ll send a letter tomorrow and we'll see her before the week is out.”

“She must come and stay here!” offered the Countess. “I've missed seeing her, and it would be good for her to stay here whilst we have other young women here of a similar age,” said the Countess with a nod to Kitty. “There's no point taking her to Pemberley if she will be there alone as you run around the countryside with the Sheriff and Richard.”

“How is Mr Gardiner recovering?” asked the Sheriff.

“He’s improving. The doctor is happy with his progress. Tomorrow he wants Mr Gardiner to start walking the upstairs halls slowly and to come downstairs within the week. The doctor is fairly confident that he'll be able to attend the funeral in ten days time, so that is the date I will set. I think I can now advise the family to start making their travel plans,” replied Mr Bennet.

“How goes your recovery, Miss Elizabeth?” asked Richard. “Was the good doctor very vexed by your trip to Derby?”

“He was exceptionally vexed but is otherwise happy with how my wounds are healing. There is no sign of infection in my leg. He believes I could return home directly after the funeral, but of course, I will travel home when my uncle is well enough to do so.”

It was now Darcy’s turn to look disappointed at the mention of her return home. The Sheriff exchanged a look with Richard. “I'm not certain we can allow your departure, Miss Elizabeth.”

“Why ever not?” she asked quickly, with surprise.

“You are the only witness to your carriage driver’s murder and your aunt’s death. Only you can provide the evidence that will secure the conviction. We cannot afford for something to happen to you. We need you here to support the trial.”

“At this stage you have not captured the thieves, and there is no guarantee you will capture them in a timely manner, especially if they split up,” pointed out Mr Bennet. “You cannot keep Lizzy here indefinitely.”

“Let us see how we progress with our investigations over the coming days, and we can talk about this again after the funeral,” said the Sheriff.

The topic of conversation moved to funeral planning. “My family will arrive the day before the funeral, and they may depart the day after it is over.”

Everyone remonstrated at this, Lizzy in particular. “You cannot have so many people spend two days travelling, to stay two days and then return. Plus, Uncle needs to spend time with his children, and they need him. Two days is not enough.”

Everyone agreed with Lizzy, and both the Sheriff and the Earl offered that the family stay for longer. At last, after much discussion, the plans were made. Those coming from Hertfordshire would arrive two days before the funeral to help with funeral preparations. Mr Bennet, the Philips, Lydia, Mary and the eldest Gardiner boy, Henry, would escort the coffin back to Longbourn, with Mr Bennet and Henry traveling onto London to see to the burial. Mr Darcy, who would have returned to Matlock, would leave with Georgiana for Pemberley the day after the arrival of the Hertfordshire party and would lend their carriage to transport Mrs Gardiner’s relatives from Lambton to Matlock for the funeral, returning some days after most people had left.

With the plans made, Mr Bennet, his daughters, and the rest of the men except Andrew, went to inform Mr Gardiner of the plans. Mr Gardiner was clearly touched and expressed his gratitude for everyone's generosity.

With the plans made, Mr Bennet stayed with Mr Gardiner to write instructions to Longbourn. Lizzy retired for the night, and Kitty returned downstairs to continue advancing her acquaintance with the Miss Riley’s...and their brother.


Chapter 27

After breaking their fast, Lizzy had returned to her room to refresh and collect her bonnet for the longed- for tour of the gardens. On coming downstairs, Mr Darcy waylaid her. “Are you about to leave for Pemberley, Sir?”

“I was,“ he answered, “however, we've both been summoned to my Uncle’s study.”

“What could this be about?” asked Lizzy, as Mr Darcy offered her an arm.

“I can only guess,” replied Mr Darcy.

On entering the Earl’s study, they found the Earl seated at his desk, with the Countess standing behind him. Mr Bennet was in the seat in front of the desk, with two empty chairs next to him. “What's this about?” asked Darcy.

The Earl pushed a paper across the desk to him. It was open at the society pages, with an article circled. “We thought you should both know what is being printed about you and we will discuss what we will do about it.”

Lizzy took a seat and read the article. “This is not unexpected,” said Lizzy. Darcy pursed his lips into a thin line and walked to stare out the window.

“Is there any truth to the matter? What is the source of this story?” asked the Earl.

“There’s certainly no truth. There was...is no agreement between Miss Elizabeth and myself,” said Darcy stiffly. “I believe the rumour stems from when I discovered Miss Elizabeth and called out to her without regard to proprietary. I think some who were there supposed there was more between us than there really was. I take it on myself, and if Mr Bennet demands it and if Miss Elizabeth agrees, I'm happy to marry her.”

“And as I have told Mr Darcy here,” broke in Mr Bennet, “I see no reason to rush into any arrangements, especially whilst we are in mourning. There is no evidence or witnesses to say they have seen any compromise occur.”

“They would be lying if they had,” said Lizzy. “Nothing improper has occurred.”

“To announce an engagement now implies a secret arrangement did exist. Even announcing an engagement directly after the mourning period is over would imply something more existed before. To rush an engagement or marriage would imply a serious concern, and even after marriage, may reflect badly on my other daughters. It is better to let the rumours die, and to announce a courtship after the mourning period is over, if necessary, and if that is what Lizzy wants.” He looked at Lizzy. “At this stage I see no reason to force you into anything you don't want to do on a rumour that will probably run its course in a couple of weeks and then be forgot when a better scandal comes along.”

Lizzy tried to smile at this, but for some reason she felt disappointed. She knew it was right, and she felt safe in the knowledge of Darcy’s affections, yet still disappointment gnawed at her inside.

“What will be the official line if any of us are asked?” asked the Countess.

“That I knew Miss Elizabeth and spent some time furthering our acquaintance in spring at Rosings. However, once I left Rosings I had not expected to meet her again, and I was merely shocked and worried by her appearance when I found her, as I thought we were too late and that she had died,” said Darcy.

The Earl and Countess nodded. “That sounds reasonable and it is the line we will use. I'm certain this will die away.”

“Are you leaving for Pemberley now, William?” asked the Countess.

“Yes,” said he.

“I'll walk you out,” said the Countess. She walked Darcy and Lizzy out, but was immediately held up by the housekeeper. “William, I'll catch up with you. Don't leave before I've said goodbye.”

This left Lizzy alone to escort Darcy out. Darcy did not waste the opportunity. “Did I detect last night that you were not pleased that I was departing?”

Lizzy hesitated as she gathered her thoughts. “I think I have taken it for granted that you would be here. It took me by surprise, even though it should not have done so.”

“Do I have reason to hope?” asked Darcy pensively.

Lizzy smiled. “Mr Darcy, I am in mourning. You know I cannot answer this question at this point.”

This caused Darcy to smile, showing his dimple. “That most definitely gives me hope. If you were set against me, you would not have hesitated to tell me so.”

Lizzy could not help but smile. “I do not understand what I feel at this point, Sir. But I can safely say you are no longer the last man that I would marry.”

They had reached the front door. They walked outside and Darcy turned around, taking her right hand in his. He bowed over it and brought her hand to his lips. “Then I live in hope. Take care of yourself Miss,” and here he paused as he kissed her hand, “Elizabeth.”

Lizzy felt her pulse quicken as his eyes met hers. She very much liked the way he said her name. He let go and moved towards his horse as the Countess came out and went to farewell her nephew.

Lizzy stood on the steps as he mounted his horse, gave a nod of his head then rode away. The feelings she was feeling confused her greatly. Why did she feel this sense of loss even though she knew he would only be away for five days? He was not permitted to court her and yet she did not want to lose his attention. Was she in love? She would need time to examine her feelings. She very much wished she could speak of it with her Aunt, but that could not occur. She wiped away a tear as she went inside and started thinking of the funeral.

Meanwhile, Mr Bennet remained in the study with the Earl. “I presume it is well known when the article states she's staying with the Earl whom is Darcy’s uncle that everyone knows who it is and where you are located?”

“Are you worried for your daughter’s safety?” asked the Earl.

“It has crossed my mind. If she is the only witness who could condemn then to their deaths...well, it would be worth their while to see that she cannot take the stand to provide her evidence.”

“True, but it would be very risky. They would have to take her out, alone, and with no witnesses. If they are caught, the outcome would be worse than if they had left her alone. It would be a desperate action. And we know these thieves are not here, but to the east.”

“Is there anywhere else she can go, if the need came?” asked Mr Bennet pensively.

“She could always reside with the Sheriff, but his estate is smaller and has less men. Our estate is large; it is very difficult for a stranger to approach undetected, much less to get into the house, or to know where to find her.”

“They just need to find the lady in mourning clothes with a cast on her arm,” said Mr Bennet wryly.

“That might be so, but it would be difficult for them to do so undetected. They would be caught beforehand. It is much too risky,” said the Earl, leaning back on his chair. “The only other place she could go to remain undetected would be Pemberley.”

“And you know that is currently out of the question, at least not before she is married.”

“A proposition that does not appear to upset either of them greatly,” said the Earl.

Mr Bennet scowled.

“We can talk to Richard when he returns; he's the expert in security. But I have already advised the staff to keep an eye out for strangers and to raise an alert immediately. I can have an armed guard watching the house and to accompany your daughter whenever she walks out.”

Mr Bennet nodded. “That would ease my mind. Thank you, my Lord.”


Chapter 28

Bingley had waited two days after calling on the Bennet’s. He was trying hard to respect that they were in mourning and that he could not call to court Jane. So he had now called upon the Lucas’, Gouldings and Longs. He had attended to his correspondence, written to some of his other university friends to come to Netherfield for a shooting party and invited his cousins and widowed Aunt to stay. Without the prospect of paying Jane attention, he was finding the days very long. Blast it, Darcy had been right.

He took himself to see the Netherfield steward. He had taken Netherfield to learn how to manage an estate, and though management was the responsibility of the steward whilst the property was leased from the owner, he could go and find out what he could learn. So now he was touring the estate and visiting the tenants with the man.

Their tour took them to the tenants that bordered the Longbourn property. One tenant, right on the border of the two properties was quite blunt. “Our home nearly flooded. The ditch between us and Longbourn is blocked... the water backed up and it came up to the back fence. Lucky the downpour was light, but I dread a heavy fall.”

The steward said he'd go to Longbourn to organise, but Bingley quickly volunteered to do it himself. He realised that though he could not visit Jane as a suitor during her mourning period, he could visit her as much as he liked regarding estate business whilst her father had handed over responsibility of the estate to her.

So to Longbourn Bingley went. He sat with Mrs Bennet a polite twenty minutes, checking how the family was doing and if they had any news from Matlock. They passed on information on the discovery of the name of the man who murdered the carriage driver but at that stage had no firm update on the funeral arrangements. He then requested Miss Bennet’s time regarding estate business.

Jane was surprised, but acquiesced and started to lead him towards the study. “Yes, Mr Bingley. How can I help?”

“One of my tenants alerted the Steward to the fact they had nearly flooded with the last lot of rain. It seems like one of the Longbourn’s ditches may be blocked.”

Jane frowned. She had, deep down, hoped this had been an excuse to make time to talk with her alone, but it seemed like he really had only come to resolve a tenant problem. “Of course, do you know where the blocked ditch is?”

“Near the Tucker’s.”

Jane nodded. “I know of where you speak.” Instead of going into the study, she grabbed her bonnet and walked outside, calling to one of the workmen. “Mr Robertson, do you have time to come with me please? There's an issue with our ditches near the Tuckers.”

Robertson nodded and joined them walking to the ditch. Mr Bingley made pleasant small talk until they reached the ditch in question and started walking along it's length to find where the blockage was. Presently they came to a section where a side had collapsed as a tree had fallen into the ditch and other debris had collected around it to block the water flow, causing a foul smelling stench to come from the standing water.

“Mr Robertson, how much effort will it be to unblock?”

He considered it. “It will take more than two people to unblock this, probably five of us with an ox to move this tree out.”

“Will we need some of Adamson’s crew to help us?”

“Probably, it will make it quicker. With his men we can get it cleared in less than half a day.”

“I’ll send him a note to see when he can spare some men.”

Robertson nodded and left to return to his other duties, whilst Bingley and Jane walked back slowly to Longbourn. “What is Adamson’s crew?”

“We only have two general workmen on the estate used to repair fences or perform maintenance. The simple fact is you cannot keep many men on all the time if there is no work for them. So when we or any of the other landowner’s have bigger projects that need more men, we call upon Adamson who has some twelve men at his disposal to help.”

“Of course, that makes sense. I've never thought about that. I still have so much to learn about estate management. How do you know so much? I did not think that learning about ditches was a normal part of a young ladies education.”

“I suppose it wasn't part of our formal education. I suppose if we'd had a brother, we may not have had much exposure to this side of estate business at all. When we were young and our Mama was having issues raising the younger babies, Lizzy was running amok around the house, causing a racket and getting on her nerves. She demanded Papa remove us from the house, so he took us on his visits to tenants, so we learnt about fences, and lambs, and ditches. And then it became part of our routine that we'd attend our Papa as he did rounds of the estate. As Mary got older, she occasionally joined us, but she had trouble trying to keep up with Lizzy. She just did not have an interest in it, and I think she disliked walking through the fields. Lizzy loved it. She would even grab a shovel and start digging to help, which amused the workmen to no end. Papa gave her her own small shovel.”

Bingley smiled at the image. They continued to talk until Jane was back at the front door of Longbourn, where they split up.

Bingley was thoughtful on his way to Netherfield. He thought about all the qualities his sister thought were required in his wife, which he dismissed as being completely irrelevant to him.

No, he wished to be a country gentleman of a medium sized estate and he needed a wife who knew the responsibilities of being a country gentlewoman. Jane had been bred to be the partner to a country gentleman. She got on well with tenants and neighbours, would be a perfect and gracious hostess and knew all of the responsibilities of running a household. He knew she would make an excellent mother by the way she looked after her young cousins.

To top it all of, by the virtue of not having a brother, she had learnt how to manage an estate. If something happened to him where he became incapacitated, he knew he could trust her to look after things. And as he had no experience in running an estate, he knew he could seek her council. He knew none of his sister’s friends would be able to do that, all having spent the better part of their time in London. The more he looked at it, the more perfect Jane seemed.

And so the next day he returned to Longbourn to discover the date the ditch would be cleared, and to make arrangement for the lending of the carriage for conveying the Bennet’s and Gardiner’s to the funeral. The day after that he went to watch the ditch being cleared with Jane. The day after that there was an issue with a fence.

Unfortunately after that he could think of no more excuses.

Chapter 29

The Countess had just entered her room, the maid following her, to change our of her dress. She could not believe she had managed to drop the scone with jam and cream all over herself. She glanced out the window to see a carriage making its way down the drive. The Countess groaned inwardly.

“Lucy, can you please tell someone to fetch the Earl immediately.”

“Yes, my Lady. I believe he was visiting some tenants today.”

“Tell him his sister is here.”

Meanwhile, Mr Bennet was sitting reading the letter from his cousin, trying to determine if it was worth responding or not. He had shown it to Lizzy, but she had been rather missish about it. He decided against responding yet.

They had fallen into a pattern since Darcy’s departure. After breakfast, they would all visit Mr Gardiner, and he and Kitty would help him to stand and walk a few laps of the upstairs hall. The first two days had been quite painful for his brother-in-law, but today it had seemed a little easier, though he certainly could not go far or fast, and the effort pained his chest. They would then spend time with him, as he spent more time sitting up, reading, answering correspondence or planning for the funeral and post-funeral arrangements. When it was time for Mr Gardiner to rest, Mr Bennet would take a stroll through the gardens with his daughters.

The guard who had been put on to ensure Lizzy’s safety was certainly unobtrusive, staying well back to survey any threats. Lizzy had not even noticed him until the previous day.

The previous day had been the first day that Lizzy had not felt the need for a midday nap, though she had been more tired on this day. During the early afternoon period, Kitty would go to visit the Riley’s to discuss preparations for the wake.

They spent the later part of the afternoon with Mr Gardiner again, helping him with another lap or two of their floor, before preparing for dinner. Mr Bennet would then spend the evening with Mr Gardiner, sometimes in the company of the Earl and sometimes with his daughters as well.

Mr Bennet watched as a fine carriage trundled down the drive. As he was seated on a seat near the front door, he rose as a large woman dressed in fine clothes and with an imperious air descended from the carriage. She saw him and mistaking him for an employee of the house, demanded to be taken in to see Miss Bennet.

“If you are looking for Miss Bennet, you've come to the wrong location. She is at home.”

“I've come to see the Miss Bennet that I've heard is staying here.”

From the resemblance to the Earl and from the descriptions from Lizzy’s letters, he had gathered that he was speaking with THE Lady Catherine de Bourgh. He had high hopes that this could potentially be his most amusing conversation of the year, and was not going to give up vexing the woman as far a possible. “You will need to be more specific. There are two staying here.”

“Miss Elizabeth Bennet. I demand to be taken to see her immediately.”

“She’s resting at the moment. I can convey any message you might have, if I think it worth conveying.”

The lady looked him up and down with disdain. “I presume you are the father?”

Mr Bennet had wondered how long it would take her to work it out. “And I presume I'm talking with Lady Catherine de Bourgh. It is a good thing my daughter provided a good description. I can't say the description from Mr Collins was very accurate. You really should advise him for more precision on his descriptions in future.”

“I'm certain you can be at no loss, Mr Bennet, to understand the reason of my journey thither,” said the Lady, sniffing.

“I can only presume you are here to visit your brother,” said Mr Bennet. “Considering we are in mourning, the only thing you could have to say to us is your commiserations for our loss, and I doubt you travelled that far for that purpose.”

“Mr Bennet,” replied her Ladyship, in an angry tone, “you ought to know, that I am not to be trifled with. But however insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frankness, and in a cause of such moment as this, I shall not depart from it. A report of the most alarming nature reached me. I have read in the newspaper that your daughter and my nephew have an arrangement and are to be joined in marriage. Though I know it to be a scandalous falsehood; though I would not injure him so much as to suppose the truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off for this place that I could make my sentiments known.”

“If you believe it to be impossible to be true, “ said Mr Bennet, “I wonder you took the trouble of coming so far. Such a trip would do naught other than confirm the rumour.”

“At once to insist upon such a report to be universally contradicted.”

Mr Bennet considered toying with her, however, that would go against what he had agreed and insisted upon with the Earl and Countess. “There I can satisfy you. There is no current arrangement in place, nor will any such arrangement exist for the mourning period.”

“Was the report not industriously circulated by your daughter?”

“Considering she was unconscious during the period the rumour started circulating, I can safely say it was not of her doing.”

“And can you likewise declare, that there is no foundation for it?”

“The blame for that lies squarely upon the impropriety displayed by your nephew, which was the tiny spark that started this rumour. That is the foundation this story is built upon.”

“Your daughter's arts and allurements seem to have made my nephew forget what he owes to himself and to his family. She must have drawn him in. His infatuation with her has driven away his reason.”

“If that is the case, he is a grown man and whom he decides to make offers to is his own choice.”

“Mr Bennet, do you know who I am? I have not been accustomed to such language as this. I am the nearest relation he has in the world, and am entitled to know all his dearest concerns.”

“Then I wonder why you have come here rather than going to the source, if you are entitled to know all of his concerns? Though I'm not certain why a man would allow his Aunt free rein in interfering with his affairs.”

“Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which your daughter has the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, never. Mr Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now what have you to say?”

“Only this; that if he is so, you can have no reason to suppose he will make an offer to my daughter,“ said Mr Bennet, perplexed and amused by Lady Catherine’s lack of logical argument.

Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment and then replied. “The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From his infancy, they have been intended for each other. It was the favourite wish of his mother, as well as of hers. While in their cradle, we planned the union: and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished, in their marriage, to be perverted by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family! Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends? To his tacit engagement with Miss de Bourgh? Are you lost to every feeling of propriety and delicacy?”

“By that logic, poor Mr Darcy will never marry, as he will always upset someone who had rather hoped, maybe even wished aloud, that he would be engaged to their daughter. Any engagement between your daughter and nephew was no more than a wish. Its completion depended on others. If Mr Darcy is neither by honour nor inclination confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another choice? And so be it if he chooses my daughter. I will certainly not prevent it, and to attempt it would be pointless.”

“Because honour, decorum, prudence, nay, interest, forbid it. Yes, Mr Bennet, interest; for do not expect their marriage to be noticed by his family or friends, if she wilfully acts against the inclinations of all. She will be censured, slighted and despised, by everyone connected with him. Her alliance will be a disgrace; her name will never even be mentioned by any of us.”

“I'm unable to see the misfortune of the loss of your company, “ replied Mr Bennet. “Your brother and his wife certainly have not indicated any disinclination towards a match and I must say they have been extremely hospitable. But if my daughter becomes Mrs Darcy, I don't think that with a home at Pemberley and all it entails, that I doubt she will have a case to repine.”

“Obstinate, headstrong old man! I can see where your daughter gets it. Is this your gratitude for my attentions to your daughter last spring? Is nothing due to me on that score? You are to understand, Mr Bennet, that I came here with the determined resolution of carrying my purpose; nor shall I be dissuaded from it. I have not been used to submit to any person's whims. I have not been in the habit of brooking disappointment .”

“That will make your Ladyship’s situation at present more pitiable. If your disappointment will make life uncomfortable for my cousin, I will be quite satisfied.” Mr Bennet tried to look serious, but was unsuccessful at hiding his smirk.

“I will not be interrupted. Hear me in silence. My daughter and nephew are formed for each other. They are descended on the maternal side, from the same noble line; and, on the father's, from respectable, honourable, and ancient, though untitled families. Their fortune on both sides is splendid. They are destined for each other by the voice of every member of their respective houses; and what is to divide them? The upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune. Is this to be endured! But it must not, shall not be. If you were sensible of her own good, she would not quit the sphere in which she was brought up.”

“In marrying your nephew, I should not consider that she is quitting that sphere. He is a gentleman, she is a gentleman's daughter; so far they are equal.”

“True, you are a gentleman. But who is your wife? Who are your brothers and sisters-in-law? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition.“

“Whatever the connections are,” said Mr Bennet, “they are more polite and gracious than you are.”

“How dare you insult me! I demand that you promise not to approve any such engagement.”

“Absolutely not! Also, considering that my daughter will be off age upon her exit of mourning, my permission for any engagement is a polite formality. If they are determined, and your nephew appears the type to not give up easily, they do not require my permission.”

“Do not deceive yourself into a belief that I will ever recede. I shall not go away until you have given me the assurance I require.”

“And I certainly never shall give it. I am not to be intimidated into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your Ladyship wants Mr Darcy to marry your daughter; but would my giving you that wished for promise make their marriage any more probable? Supposing him to be attached to my daughter, would my refusal of her hand make him wish to bestow it on his cousin? Allow me to say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you have supported this extraordinary application, have been as frivolous as the application was ill-judged. How far your nephew might tolerate of your interference in his affairs, I cannot tell, but if he is happy to have his aunt interfere, then I'm not certain he is suitable or worthy enough for my daughter.“

Her Ladyship was highly incensed. “Have you no regard, then, for the honour and credit of my nephew! Do you not consider a connection with her, must disgrace him in the eyes of everybody? You are determined to ruin him in the opinion of his friends, and make him the contempt of the world.”

“I will respond to that with the advice I gave my daughters. If he is that squeamish to care, he is not worth the regret. If he has any friends like such, they too, are not worth the regret and I imagine the both of them will be better off without such friends. But, in truth, the world in general would have too much sense to join in the scorn.”

“And this is your real opinion! This is the final resolve! Very well. I shall know how to act. I came to try you. I hoped to find you reasonable; but depend upon it I will carry my point.”

It was at this point, the Countess reached them. She had been amused to listen to Mr Bennet infuriating her dear sister-in-law. “Sister, what a surprise! We had not expected you at all – why did you not send word that you were coming? I see you have met our guest, Mr Bennet?”

And so Lady Eleanor led Lady Catherine away, straight to her husband's study, whilst Lady Catherine indignantly ranted the whole way.

They waited no more than five minutes before the Earl entered. Before getting out a greeting, Lady Catherine interrupted. “Brother, have you heard these scandalous rumours about Darcy! I demand we put an end to it by announcing his engagement to Anne.”

The Earl stood behind his desk, incredulous. “You seriously do not expect Darcy to marry Anne, do you? How many times has Darcy told you that he will not marry her, or were you not listening?”

“That's preposterous. He knows his obligation to this family.”

Now the Earl was furious. “His obligation to this family, or to your selfish needs?”

“How dare you accuse me of being selfish. I'm thinking of what is best for this family and Anne! A match between the two will be splendid and keeps the fortune in the family.”

“Have you no understanding? What Darcy owes to the family and to Pemberley is to find a wife that will give him a family. Darcy wants to be a father. Now tell me, how many children can Anne bare safely?”

Lady Catherine sat storming silently across from the Earl. “How many children did the doctor say that Anne can have?”

“She can't have children,” said Lady Catherine softly, stiltingly.

“How will Darcy father an heir? Have you thought of that, sister?”

“He never seemed interested.”

“Why on earth would he tell you whether he is interested or not? It is not the sort of conversation a man has with his Aunt, let alone one who wouldn't listen to him. To put this bluntly and in terms you understand, I forbid any match between Darcy and Anne. I will not have you sprouting this nonsense of an engagement between the two of them any longer.”

“Further to that, are you unaware of the terms of the will? Anne inherits, married or not, everything in four months time. However, that is dependent on her remaining a de Bourgh. The terms of the will state only a de Bourgh can own the estate. So if she married, her husband has to change his name. There is no such restriction on Pemberley. Can you really see Darcy changing his name for a woman who will never bare him any children? It is a preposterous notion.”

“Then how will Anne be looked after?” asked Lady Catherine.

“Have you ever considered Richard, who would have always been a more sensible choice?”

Lady Catherine scowled.

”Or did you dislike the choice of Richard because he doesn't have his own estate, so he would actually have to live at Rosings and take it over from you?”

“This is outrageous. Are you insinuating...”

“Yes I am Catherine. The estate belongs to your daughter, not to you.”

“You don't need to worry about these things. You get to be Earl of your estate until you die. You won't get asked to leave your home.”

“What do you need to worry about, Catherine? You own apartments in London, a townhouse in Bath and one at the seaside, not to mention use of the dower house. You just don't want to give up the power and income of controlling an estate.”

”Why should I give it up? I can look after an estate as well as any man.”

“So this rubbish of Anne marrying Darcy has been for your own selfish benefit, never thinking of what those two want, just what is best for you. Have you ever thought to ask your daughter what she would like? Whatever you might want or attempt to arrange, she has no obligation to follow through with it.”

They were silent, each silently raging. Lady Catherine swallowed uncomfortably. “Can you broach the subject with Richard to see if he is interested in marrying Anne?”

“We can broach it, but we can give you no guarantees,” said the Countess, before the Earl could speak, as he was still too furious with his sister. The Countess has been quietly watching ready to act the peacemaker, and not wanting to interfere in the row between siblings.

“But we must still stop the marriage of Darcy to this Bennet chit.”

“We will absolutely not interfere in any such thing. She has been staying here, and we are very impressed with the girl. If Darcy chooses to offer for her, we will be delighted to have her in the family. She is a strong, resilient sort. I think she will do very well amongst the Ton and will only bring credit to the Darcy name,” said the Countess. “I plan on having her with me during the Season as she is quite the talk of London. I cannot have some other lady taking that honour from me.”

Lady Catherine was about to splutter. The Earl raised a hand. “If you cannot support whomever Darcy chooses, then you will be silent and have no comment on it. Do I make myself clear, Catherine?”

She looked away and eventually gave a small nod, with a face that looked like she had swallowed a bitter pill. “Can I refresh myself here?”

The Earl was apoplectic again. “You came here and insulted my guests arguing with Miss Elizabeth’s father in full sight and hearing of the staff. Oh yes, they told me all. How dare you come onto my land and insult my guests! Have you no sense of decorum! No, I absolutely will not let you refresh yourself here after the scene you caused. And do not try me, I’d be delighted to call the guards and have them forcibly take you out. I suggest you gather what dignity you have left, and walk out of here with your head held high, and head back to Rosings.”

Lady Catherine, and without a word to either the Earl or Countess, walked out, head held high but in high dudgeon.

She entered her carriage and the surprised driver, who had been expecting to unharness the horses, mounted and turned the carriage around.

Mr Bennet watched the carriage leave and pleasantly waved at Lady Catherine, who pretended not to see. The encounter had been everything he had expected, and he thoroughly enjoyed it. He hoped to see her often in future after Lizzy’s probable marriage to keep frustrating her.

Mr Bennet had become quite fast friends with the Earl. They had started playing chess in the evenings when the others had gone to bed, and they had developed some unique tactics. Mr Bennet had started by declaring outrageous opinions of books he had read, thus distracting the Earl from his moves. The Earl had caught on, and you could hear their voices at night, arguing over the ridiculous whilst playing chess. It was almost as fun as arguing with Lady Catherine. And it was after these games that the two would bond, so he already knew of the Earl’s frustrations with his sister.

With the carriage now past, it was time to return inside. He reflected that Lady Catherine had nothing sensible to say that needed to be passed on to Lizzy.


Chapter 30

Whilst Lady Catherine argued with her brother, Jane had received a letter from her father. Mrs Bennet, Mary and Lydia looked expectantly at Jane, wanting to know what news Mr Bennet had written.

“Papa wants me to read out the following,” said Jane.


“Regarding the rumours that have been published on Lizzy and Mr Darcy, understand that that is exactly what they are. I have interviewed them both and am satisfied that no agreement of any nature existed between the two, and their meeting was purely coincidental. These rumours appear to stem purely from the romantic imagination of gossips, seeking to improve the rescue story. There is no truth to these rumours and I see no occasion to insist upon an engagement during the mourning period.

I know Mrs Bennet may be disappointed. Understand that if I had agreed to any announcement of an engagement, it would make it appear that some form of impropriety had occurred between the two of them. Despite Mr Darcy’s vast fortune, this would reflect poorly on ourselves as a family and would likely affect the marriage prospects of our girls and Mr Darcy’s sister to their detriment. Looking out for this family, I cannot allow for that to occur.”


Later, in her own room, Jane read the letter that Lizzy had sent.


“If I use my left arm to weigh down my paper, it will hopefully not move as I write. It would not do to have my letter illegible.....

Regarding those rumours, please rest easy and do not think that they distress me in any way. I do not dislike Mr Darcy at all anymore and we do get on quite well with each other. I cannot say all that I would like here, but I believe that I would be quite content if a marriage between myself and Mr Darcy were forced to occur. How I long for your presence so that I can tell you all!”

Kitty’s letter to Lydia was much less restrained or circumspect.


“I find it hard to believe that we had such a poor opinion of Mr Darcy. He is actually quite nice, just quiet. But he does spend a lot of time mooning over Lizzy. He can't stop looking at her or staring, and is always trying to get her attention in some way. Lizzy certainly does not seem to mind in the least. I think she quite likes Mr Darcy.”

Chapter 31

Four days after Mr Darcy’s departure, Lizzy found herself sitting idly in the library, staring absent-mindedly out the window. She had a book in her lap but could not concentrate on it.

A pattern has formed after Mr Darcy’s departure. After breakfast each morning, they would spend time with Mr Gardiner, helping him to walk the upstairs halls. Today he had been able to walk without their support, but he had still needed their assistance in raising from the bed.

Mr Gardiner would rest and the Bennets would take a walk in the gardens. They would take lunch with Mr Gardiner and Mr Bennet would stay to read and respond to letters. Kitty would go to the Riley’s to discuss wake preparations and to spend time with Miss Julia, whom she had become friends with. Lizzy would either rest, spend the time in the library or with Mr Gardiner and her father. Once Kitty returned, Lizzy and Kitty would spend time together, with Lizzy reading or responding to correspondence and Kitty painting.

Lizzy found it difficult to pay attention. Her mind kept going back to all of her recent interactions with Mr Darcy, and they all pleased her. The feel of him supporting her or how he said her name. She could not stop thinking about him. Was this what it meant to be in love? She suspected she would spend tomorrow watching out the window, awaiting his return to Matlock.

That was where Kitty found Lizzy, asleep on the library couch. She shook her awake. “Lizzy, you said you would help me paint?”

Lizzy was startled and rose groggily. They went to the sunroom where the easel and paints were set up. “Lizzy, what dress should our Aunt wear in the paintings? I was thinking her brown dress.”

“No,“ said Lizzy quickly. “She was wearing that when she died. You should put her in the dark green dress that she liked to wear at dinner. Along with her pearl necklace. It was stolen by the thieves.”

“Of course. I remember the one you speak of.” She had finished her practice pieces, where she and Lizzy had attempted to get her face correct, and to then get the colouring correct. She was now ready to start on the proper canvas. Lizzy read whilst Kitty painted, so the afternoon was spent pleasantly enough.

At dinner, Richard and the Sheriff had returned, so the Riley’s had come over for dinner. As they waited between courses, Mr Bennet asked the question everyone was thinking. “What did you find out in Nottingham?”

The Sheriff wiped his lips with the napkin. “Nottingham was very productive. We spoke with the sheriff’s men there who confirmed there were warrants out for the arrest of Samual John and Robert Blackwell, along with one other, William Spencer, all for thefts that occurred at the inn. We walked through the cemetery, where we found the plot for John’s wife and his two baby daughters, along with his son, who died two years ago. One of his sons moved to work in Newcastle and hadn't returned to Nottingham for many years. However, his elder son had a family who had moved back to Nottingham three years ago when his son became sick. His eldest son, Joseph, had been a coal miner, but had developed black lung. He had a family of seven children.”

Richard took over. “We got more information on Joseph’s family. Children ranging from sixteen to three years of age. Eldest is a boy,” said Richard, looking at Lizzy.

“So you believe that he joined his grandfather in highway robbery to help feed his family?” asked Lizzy.

“It’s a good possibility. We must presume that our Mr John is doing this to feed his grandchildren. From what we could gather, the mother makes a little money doing laundry, and her eldest daughter has now joined. The next youngest girl looks after the other children. From their small allotment, they have chickens, and what eggs they have left over they sell, but I don't believe they get much from it.”

The Sheriff took over. “As Richard suspected that it was possible the eldest boy might be in cahoots with his grandfather, we approached the Nottingham sheriff if they could make an inquiry to the whereabouts of the grandfather, as there was an outstanding warrant for his arrest.”

“It would then look like a routine inquiry and would not make them suspect that we suspected their grandfather was involved in these highway robberies,” said Richard.

“They said they hadn't seen Mr John for the last two years. However, we asked around. Their neighbours told us the eldest boy had only just returned a couple of days ago having been away for a month. Also, it had been noted that they had all received new clothes and shoes to wear.”

“So they have recently come into some money,” concluded Mr Bennet.

“Yes, so we've got some men watching the house and watching the movements of the eldest son,” said Sir Riley. He then turned to look at the Countess. “I must say your son was a great help. He has excellent instincts for investigative work. He would make for a wonderful Sheriff. Better than many that I've worked with.”

Richard smiled and looked down with the praise, whilst his mother and father looked at him in evaluation. “You can't stay in the army forever,” said the Countess.

“Can we talk about this later? I need to think on it,” said Richard, clearly wanting to change the subject.

The table was quiet. It was Kitty who broke the silence. “How is poor Mrs John supposed to survive without a husband’s wage and to feed seven children?” She was immediately embarrassed, as she had meant it to be a question for Andrew only, but as no other discussion had yet started, all the table heard.

“There are few good options available to her. She could marry again, but that would require a man who is willing to take on so many children as his own, which is unlikely,” said Sir Riley.

“Her best hope is to get each child employed as soon a possible to help, especially the boys. The girls can be married, but that causes the added problem that she then doesn't have the eldest girls to look after her younger children,” added Mr Bennet.

Kitty looked aghast at the reality. “How much would she earn as a washer woman?”

“About 20 pounds per year,” replied Lady Riley. “Maybe more if she can pick up the work across multiple estates.”

“How is she supposed to feed so many children with so little?”

“By growing as much of her own food as possible and choosing the cheapest of foods. She may be able to get some handouts from the church. It is difficult, there's no question on it, “ said Lizzy.

“And if she can't afford to look after them?” pressed Kitty.

“If she had a childless relative, they could adopt some of the children. Otherwise they would go to an orphanage or workhouse.”
There was silence as everyone contemplated how lucky they were to not be in such a terrible situation. The Countess steered the conversation to more pleasant topics, but it was clear that Kitty was still thinking deeply about it, as she pushed her food around the plate.

The Bennets retired early to spend some time with Mr Gardiner prior to retiring for the night. Kitty and Lizzy followed slowly after Mr Bennet.

“You look like you are deep in thought,” said Lizzy.

“I always thought myself unlucky to not be as pretty as Jane, and not to have a dowry or a house in London, or not to have all those London trips that you and Jane always went on. I never thought how very lucky we are.”

“Yes, even if Papa dies and we are not married, we could scrape by. We could still afford a roof over our heads and food on the table. If we chose to get work as a governess or companion, it would make things even easier. We will never suffer like that.”

“I wish there was something we could do.”
Lizzy did not reply as she knew there was very little they could do, and for every Mrs John, there were thousands more in a similar position.

“The more I think about it, the less angry and more tragic this all becomes. This man and his grandson were trying to support their family in the only way they could,” said Kitty.

“That is a speech that Jane would be proud of! As I overheard them talking about killing me, please excuse my lack of sympathy for them. They were still doing the wrong thing, even if it was for good reasons. But I understand the circumstances that led them here.”

“I realise the world is less clear cut than I had originally thought,” said Kitty contemplatively.


Chapter 32

Lizzy tried to contain her excitement, but it came out as a nervous energy, making her want to stand and pace. Mr Darcy and his sister were both expected to arrive today at any moment.

Just after midday, Darcy arrived. Lizzy, who had spent the day looking out the window, saw his horse coming down the drive, and had contrived to go for a leg stretch to be outside as he arrived at the front.

Lizzy watched with appreciation as he came up. There was not a question that he looked fine and she idly thought that it would not be so very bad at all being married to such a man. As he got closer, she could see the smile as he recognised her.

He wasted no time in dismounting, sliding off in a single graceful movement to appear before her. He bowed. “Miss Elizabeth, I hope you are feeling better.”

She curtseyed, and he offered his arm to go inside. “Yes, I feel I've regained a great deal of strength over the last couple of days.”

“And your uncle? How is his recovery?”

“Improving. He has started walking the upstairs halls and is getting stronger each day. Though I still think it will be a few days yet before he attempts descending stairs. How about you? How is Pemberley? Did you achieve all you set out to?”

“I addressed the most urgent of concerns, but there is always more that can be done.” By this stage they had entered the house. “I presume my sister is yet to arrive?”

“You are correct in that assumption.” At this stage, the Countess came down to greet her nephew, so Darcy relinquished Lizzy’s arm to greet his aunt.

It was only a mere hour later when the Darcy carriage was sighted trundling down the drive. A refreshed Darcy and Colonel were down waiting for Georgiana to descend from the carriage. Darcy and Georgiana hugged. “I've someone here I want you to meet,” Darcy whispered in Georgiana’s ear.

Georgiana smiled. “I can't wait to meet her! Do you think she'll like me?”

Darcy gave his sister his arm. “I am certain of it.”

The Countess greeted her niece at the top of the entrance steps. “I am so delighted you will spend some of the summer with us. We already have a few guests and some young ladies amongst them that I am sure you will all be the best of friends. They are waiting in the parlour where the refreshments are.”

As they entered the parlour, Lizzy and her father stood to be introduced to the young lady. Lizzy was curious to know the real Georgiana after so very many different accounts. She was a tall girl and had already formed womanly curves. She had handsome features, though not quite as handsome as her brother. Lizzy did not find her to be proud, just exceptionally shy in her mono-syllable greetings. But with the help of the Countess, her shyness melted, and she ventured to say. “I have been most curious to meet you. You are the talk of London. I've had so very many people asking me for information and whether I knew you.”

“I hope I have not disappointed. Surely you exaggerate that I am such an object of interest?”

“It is all anyone can talk of.”

After some more small talk Georgiana and her companion finished their refreshments and were shown to their rooms. Lizzy and her father were about to rejoin Mr Gardiner in his room when the Sheriff was announced. So instead, they were all ushered into the Earl’s study.

“What news do you have?” asked the Earl.

“My men in Nottingham who were set to watch Mr John’s grandchildren have reported back. They saw someone leaving in the night and were following him, but lost him in the night somewhere before Mansfield. They haven't been able to rediscover his tracks.”

“Is it safe to assume that he’s in league with his grandfather?” asked Richard.

“At the very least he knows his grandfather’s whereabouts and is providing support or information,” responded the Sheriff.

“To have been lost would mean he knows he was followed,” said Richard. “He will warn the others.”

“Do we know or have any leads where they might be?” asked the Earl.

“The only real lead is what Miss Elizabeth overheard, “ said the Sheriff, nodding towards Lizzy. “Their movements suggest they have gone to Sherwood forest.”

“But we would need more precise information on their location before we could attempt to mount a search. The area is too vast for any search party, and a large search party would alert them to our presence, allowing them to flee,” said Richard.

“Is it time for a reward to be offered for information leading to their capture?” asked the Earl.

Everyone agreed it was time to put out a reward to encourage information.

“Is there any possibility that they will run now that they've been alerted to the fact that it's clear that some of them have been identified?” asked Lizzy.

“It’s a possibility that they get spooked and run, however, they don't know that we know of their intent to use Sherwood as their base, and with the size, I imagine they would feel safe in there. Even now, it is too large an area for us to search. “

“If they did feel the need to move, is there any possibility that they might attempt a move against Lizzy. Her location here has been published in the papers. Is she a target?” asked Mr Bennet.

They were all silent for a moment. “Surely they would not be so foolish to attempt it. There are far too many staff around the estate that would recognise an intruder,” said the Earl.

“Attempting an attack on the estate would be foolhardy. The weakest point for an attack would be when travelling in a carriage “ said Richard.

“Such as travelling to the funeral or the wake?” said Darcy.

They discussed the funeral arrangements and decided it would be easier security wise to hold the wake at the Fitzwilliam estate rather than at the Sheriff’s.


Chapter 33

Over the next two days, the plans for the wake were transferred from the Sheriff’s to Matlock estate. There was much communication and commotion between the Fitzwilliam’s and Riley’s.

Lizzy got to know Georgiana better and genuinely liked the unassuming young woman. What was more surprising, Lizzy found, was the immediate friendship struck between Kitty and Georgiana. Kitty’s at times brash and completely unfiltered, truthful opinions amused Georgiana and helped her to improve her own confidence. The two became as thick as thieves, and Kitty had to be reminded at times that she was there to help her sister and uncle.

Lizzy also managed to spend some parts of the day in Darcy’s company, which she enjoyed more and more. There was no longer any doubt in her mind that she was in love with Darcy.

She had also spent time with the Countess, who had been so very subtly grilling her for information on herself and her family, that it had taken her awhile to notice. However, Lizzy felt that the Countess respected and liked her and she returned this feeling. The Countess' support for the match between herself and Darcy was clear, as she willingly shared details of his childhood, likes and dislikes, and gave hints that they would all be very close in future. It was clear the Countess planned to be a mentor for her, as she spoke and provided advice on dealing with the Ton for various situations.

“As a Countess, I have a great deal of power. Not direct power, such as the ability to vote in parliament. I have small amounts of power to employ staff and direct household funds. My main power is the ability to influence opinions and behaviour. If I recommend a particular shop or seamstress, their clientele increases and trends start. For others, the art of influence may need to be more subtle. You need to understand how people view you. Some admire, and will be happy to do as you direct. Others may not like me, so I know they will try to do the opposite out of spite, in which case, knowing that, I pretend the opposite to get the behaviour I desire. Others, men in particular, may think me not as able to understand or uninterested in complex concepts because I am a woman.”

“Which is of course complete nonsense!” said Lizzy with feeling.

“Of course it is. However, it doesn't matter how much you may try to prove yourself against men like that, they are unable to change their mind. So you play to that. Sometimes it works, sometimes not.”

“I wish I could influence my mother, but I think that would be impossible for me.”

“It is certainly difficult for a child to influence their parents. It doesn't matter how old you get, they will only ever see you as their children. But maybe I could be of some assistance to you there?”

The Countess also had questioned her on her interests, as well as assessing her general abilities and opinions across many different topics, ranging from religion, history, music, literature and politics. Lizzy believed she had suitably impressed the Countess, and she in turn realised the sharp intellect the Countess had.

It was now two days before the funeral, and the Bennets and Gardiners were due to arrive later that day. That morning, the Sheriff rode in and was busily rushed in, son Andrew by his side.

Lizzy rushed to the study to find out what had occurred, to see the men all coming out.

“Mr Darcy, what has happened?” cried Lizzy.

Darcy came by and instinctively took her hand in his. “There has been another attack on the way to Ollerton. A carriage has been robbed. The Sheriff is organising men to send to help in the search to rout out the men who attacked you.”

“Are you and the Colonel going?”

“Yes, as soon as we have our horses saddled. I may be gone a number of days, but hopefully, on my return, this will all be over for you. We should have these men in custody.”

Lizzy nodded and gave a strained smile. “Stay safe, Mr Darcy.”

He looked at her and looked to kiss her. He was almost certain she felt the same way about him as he did about her. He tore himself away, readying himself for the journey ahead, and going to say farewell to his sister.

Lizzy returned to her uncle and gave everyone the news. “Hopefully they catch these criminals this time, “ said Uncle Gardiner. Mr Gardiner had improved greatly over the last few days. The raspiness they could hear immediately after the accident was gone, and he no longer needed laudanum to sleep. He was able to walk unaided on the upper floor, so the doctor had determined that he could make the attempt to descend the stairs.

As to Lizzy’s injuries, her leg wound was healing without any sign of infection, and the doctor was prepared to say that the leg was safe. Already, parts of the scab were starting to fall off, revealing new skin underneath. She had not suffered a headache for the last few days. All that remained was for her arm to heal.

Kitty and Mr Bennet were on either side of Mr Gardiner as he cautiously descended the stairs. The sharp intakes of breath were the only indication that it was a painful activity. However, on reaching the bottom, Mr Gardiner broke into a smile of satisfaction – the first smile they had seen since the death of his wife.

They helped Mr Gardiner to navigate the lower floor, where he was introduced to Georgiana. The Earl and Countess came by at different stages to congratulate him on his progress and to express their joy in seeing him recover. He joined them for lunch, and decided to spend the afternoon downstairs, waiting for his children to arrive. Everyone bent over backwards to ensure his comfort.

At long last, the Bennet and Bingley carriages could be seen coming down the drive. The Bennets helped Mr Gardiner to rise and walk outside to wait for the carriage to pull up at the front.

The carriage had hardly stopped before the door to the Bingley carriage was flung open and one young boy, followed by a young girl, flew out of the carriage, followed more slowly by Jane, who helped the youngest girl to descend. Henry and Frances raced each other to their father, to be halted by Kitty and Mr Bennet saying “careful, don't hug too tight. Remember his ribs and shoulder are broken.”

By this time the Bennet carriage driver had opened the door of the Bennet carriage, and Mrs Bennet was first out and first to embrace Lizzy. The remainder of the Bennets and Mr and Mrs Philips followed. “Oh my Lizzy, how good it is to see you! How is the leg? Are you walking with a limp? Does the doctor still say that the leg will need to come off? But you are looking well, besides the cast on your arm. Maybe a little paler than normal....”

Lizzy laughed and hugged her mother in return, surprised that she was glad to see her.

Next to greet Lizzy was Jane. The two embraced, tears in both their eyes. “How I've longed to see you! I was so worried for you,” said Jane.

“And I've missed talking to you! How have our cousin’s been?” Lizzy looked over to see her cousin’s hugging their father, tears in all their eyes. Lizzy was glad they were all finally reunited. Her uncle needed his children around him.

Her other sisters, and the Philip’s came to greet and hug her next.

They went inside and were introduced to the Countess who politely offered them tea and refreshments and inquired over their travel. Mrs Bennet was vociferous in her appreciation. “My Lady, we are ever so grateful for the kind attention you've showed my brother and daughter. I do not know what would have happened to them if not for your family.” She craned her head to see if Mr Darcy was around. “Also our thanks to Mr Darcy. We were so relieved to receive the express he sent and his efforts in rescuing Lizzy.”

Lizzy piped up, embarrassed by her mother’s effusive speech. “Don't forget Lady Eleanor’s son, Colonel Fitzwilliam, led the search party. I would not have been found if not for him, and the Earl’s hunting dogs.”

“Yes, yes, we are so ever grateful. Your family has been so good to us. Are the men here so that we can pass on our thanks?” asked Mrs Bennet, looking around.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr Darcy left this morning, Mama, with the Sheriff. There was another attack near Mansfield, and they left to help,” said Lizzy.

The Countess steered the conversion back to funeral preparations and the change of plans, keeping control of the conversation. Mrs Bennet and Mrs Philips hung on every word, and when directed back to their carriage to go to the Riley household, did with satisfaction of being so honoured by the Countess. Kitty and Mr Bennet were also going to stay with the Riley’s for the duration whilst the Gardiner children and Jane would stay at Matlock.

Kitty was excited by the change. This was an opportunity to become better friends with Miss Julia, whom she had been developing a friendship with. Jane would stay with Lizzy and the Gardiner children, and would use Kitty’s room for the four days that Jane was there.

The Bennets and Philips departed to go to the Riley’s, with plans to return the next day for Mrs Bennet and Mrs Philips to go over the last of the funeral and wake arrangements.

As Mary was climbing up into the carriage, Frances Gardiner ran over to her to give her a hug. “How am I to practice the piano if you are not here with me?”

“I’m certain that Lizzy will help you, even with her broken arm,” said Mary.

“Yes, you must show me everything that Mary has taught you,” said Lizzy, taking Frances’ hand and steering her away from the carriage.

Frances turned to Mr Gardiner. “Papa, you must hear me play. Mary has taught me to play the piano, though I'm not as good as her yet. Can Mary stay with us when we return to London?”

“She’s been helping me with my maths and reading,” said Henry. “I know all my multiplication tables now.”

Six year old Alfred piped up. “And Jane has had me practice writing my letters, but I don't write as good as her.”

Mr Gardiner took Alfred’s hand as Jane carried the youngest back inside and to their rooms. Susan was looking very tired and was falling asleep on Jane’s shoulder. The children's nurse was leading the elder two children.

After all had refreshed themselves, Frances wished to play something on the piano for her father, so to the music room they all went. There they found Georgiana practising a piece by Mozart. Little Frances stood awestruck at the performance. At the end, they all clapped with appreciation, startling Georgiana who had not realised she had an audience. Frances whispered loudly “Papa, I'm not that good.”

“We’re sorry to disturb you, Miss Darcy, but little Miss Gardiner here would like to show her father her skills at the piano,” said Lizzy.

Georgiana smiled at the cute little girl who looked so very eager. “Of course, it would be my pleasure.” Georgiana stood to allow Frances to come and take a seat.

Tentatively, Frances placed her hand on the keys, then started to play a simple piece, stumbling on a couple of notes here and there. Everyone clapped at the end and Frances smiled, got up and did a little curtsey.

Georgiana asked if she wanted to try some more music, and went searching through the box of music for some beginner pieces. This is how Frances, Georgiana, Jane and Lizzy spent their afternoon. After awhile, the boys got restless, so Lizzy offered to take them for a walk outside, accompanied by Jane.

Dinner was quiet with everyone retiring early. The doctor came and supervised Mr Gardiner’s climb back up the stairs which was slow. “I'll never take my fitness or health for granted again,” he huffed out as he reached the top. “To think a month ago I would not have thought twice about this.”

Once the children were in bed, and Lizzy and Jane had ensured the comfort of their uncle, they were finally able to talk with complete privacy. Lizzy sat on the end of her bed. “How I've longed to talk to you.”

“How are you feeling, honestly?” asked Jane.

“I'm feeling much better. I haven't had a headache for days. My bruises and aches have healed and the doctor says my leg wound has healed well without any hint of infection. He thinks that my leg is safe. I can't say that I'm feeling any pain, though the wound itself is itchy. My arm is the only aspect that is yet to heal, and even then, with the cast on, it is only an inconvenience.”

“I can't tell you how terrified we were for you when we heard you were lost, and we weren’t certain whether you'd be found alive...or not. I can only imagine the fear you felt.”

“Yes, I was afraid when they were chasing me. I was expecting to be shot at any moment. I didn't think too much about where I was running, nor did I think about the pain until I got to my first hiding place. And it was only after I was certain that I had lost them and that they weren't following me did I realise how badly injured I was. But once I'd started to run, I couldn't stop. I had to keep going and do my best at keeping track of where I was to make sure I did not get lost. I wasn't too worried after I was certain I'd lost them, not the first day at least.”

“Were you at least afraid when you spent the night outside?”

“No, though I was annoyed and dismayed that I’d been turned and had wasted time walking in the wrong direction. About spending the night outside... there are no threats besides the cold, and I remember feeling like I was freezing even though I knew the night was warm. That must have been from the blood loss, but I was so weary I believe I more lost consciousness than slept that night. I was worried the next day, though it seems like a blur where I stumbled around. I know I wrote a letter, but I can't recall what I said in it”

“Do you have it?” asked Jane.

“No. Both letters were taken as evidence. I may never see them again.”

“Then I heard that Mr Darcy was the one to find and carry you out. Now there are those rumours, but you don't seem to mind if you are forced to marry him? I thought you hated him?”

“Oh Jane, I haven't hated Mr Darcy for many months. Immediately after reading his letter, I was ashamed of my previous opinions. As more time passed, I could understand his opinion, and the more I reviewed our interactions, the more I understood him and the less I disliked the man. Now that I have seen him here with no bias, I can see what a good man he is and how much I enjoy, nay look forward to our interactions. I believe I am in love with Mr Darcy.”

Jane smiled. “I never had such a poor opinion of him. To me he seemed perfectly amiable.”

“And now with my prejudices removed, I see the same. He has also made a concerted effort to be amiable with our family. He has even been quite friendly with Kitty.”

“But are you certain he still retains affection for you? I do not want to see your hopes raised to only be disappointed.”

“Mr Darcy has made it very clear that he means to pursue me. But what of you? Mr Bingley has returned to Netherfield. Have you seen him much?”

Here Jane smiled. “I have probably seen him much more than you would have expected. Though he’s made a few visits to the family to pay his respects, he made quite a few as a neighbour on estate business to deal with issues on our boundaries. I've thought about, and I’m certain he made more trips than would be necessary. There is no other reason other than to have a legitimate excuse to see me whilst I'm in mourning. On each of these, we’ve talked extensively, and he seemed in no hurry to leave. It is like he had never left. I am as comfortable with him as I was before.”

“Do you still love him?” asked Lizzy.

Jane smiled again. “Yes, I do. And I have some explanation for why he did not call whilst I was in London. He told me he only learnt of my presence whilst here at Matlock, from something you wrote in your letter.”

“I must admit, I don't recall what I wrote. So, Miss Bingley lied to you.”

“Yes, you were right there. She lied to me when she told me she had informed Mr Bingley of my presence in town. The only reason she would do that was if she feared he held affection for me. You were right to tell me not to trust her.”

“I know you did consider her a friend. I'm sorry that you have been disappointed there. There is no satisfaction for me in being right.”

“I'm sad for the death of our Aunt, but, I feel that it is wrong for me to feel happy. Yet, I cannot but feel happy whenever I see Mr Bingley.”

“I understand. I'm certain Aunt Madelein would have liked Mr Darcy very much, and your Mr Bingley,” said Lizzy with a sad smile.

“It seems wrong that some good things could come from this tragedy. That and the fact her death has probably saved Lydia’s reputation.”

Lizzy sat up straight at this. “What do you mean?”

“You did hear that Mr Wickham deserted the militia with a large number of unpaid debts?”

Lizzy nodded.

“Lydia admitted to us, when we found out about it at Longbourn that she was meant to elope with him. That he had promised to marry her.“

Lizzy shook her head. “Poor, stupid Lydia. How many people know of this?”

“Only Mama, Mary and myself, I believe. Mama forbid us ever mentioning it again as she didn't want it getting out and scaring away your Mr Darcy. Mama, is quite taken with it. The moment she saw the society page gossip, she was starting to prepare the wedding breakfast.”

Lizzy playfully thumped Jane lightly on the arm. ”Don't try to distract me from Lydia. Do you know if Lydia has kept quiet?”

“She has been very quiet since her return and especially after Mama told her to never mention it again. I imagine that she is quite upset, especially if she was in love with Mr Wickham.”

“Does Papa know?”

“I don't think so. I don't believe that Mama has said anything as her mind has been on other worries.”

“You'll need to tell Papa, so that he knows and can consider appropriate actions. Were it to somehow get out...”

“All of our reputations would be ruined.”

“And our chances of marriage with our preferred partners would be gone.”

They were quiet for awhile, before moving onto lighter topics of conversation, with them both talking long into the night.

Chapter 34

Mr Bennet was uneasy. He was riding in the carriage with Mrs Bennet, Mr and Mrs Philips, Mary, Kitty and Lydia. They were driving first to the Fitzwilliam’s to go in a convoy to the funeral.

The previous days, whilst the women were going over all of the details for the funeral and wake, he was ensuring all was in readiness for transportation of Mrs Gardiner’s body to London. With that done, he had spent the rest of the day at Matlock estate.

Not that there was peace to be had there. Whilst there, an express rider had arrived to say there had been more holdups in Sherwood, with another attack on the day the Sheriff had left and another one that very morning.

Jane and Lizzy had told him of Lydia’s intended elopement. From learning of his youngest's foolish mistake, Lizzy was immediately asking what he would do about it. Lydia’s stupidity, though, was nowhere near the top of his worries or priorities. His response to Lizzy had been brusque. “I will think on it. Now is not the time to deal with it.“

Yesterday Kitty had presented the Gardiners her portrait of Mrs Gardiner. It had been a good likeness, and showed that Kitty did have some natural talent as an artist. As the Countess had observed, she would need to nurture and encourage that talent, and it would give her something useful to concentrate on to occupy her time. The Gardiners had been moved by the gift and it would take pride of place on display at the wake. It was possibly the most thoughtful thing that Kitty had ever done.

Everyone had dinner at Matlock. Mrs Bennet and Mrs Philips had been so awed by the grace of the Countess, they had been so busy agreeing to everything she had said. Her praise of Kitty’s painting had been noticed along with her praise of Lizzy’s abilities, from her intelligence, resilience and calm in the face of adversity. Mrs Bennet was incredibly satisfied by such attention.

The events at Sherwood weighed heavily on Mr Bennet's mind. As they were leaving, even Lizzy commented on it quietly to him. “It makes no sense for them to escalate in such away. They must know that the Sheriff’s of both Nottingham and Derby would throw everything they have into searching them out. It is almost like they want to draw the law there. But for what purpose, unless they have already made good their escape?”

The more he thought of it, the more he agreed with Lizzy’s assessment. These thieves would be long gone, but the question is where? Their attacks made no sense. From their second they only scored twenty pounds which would hardly have been worth the risk.

They arrived at the Matlock estate and descended, where the others were waiting. Security was tight. The Gardiners would be in one carriage, with the Bennets all in the next carriage. Two armed guards would proceed them, with two guards at the rear.

Whilst he waited for everyone to re-enter the carriage, the Earl quietly drew him aside.

“What news do you have?” asked Mr Bennet.

“Nothing from Sir Riley. However, one of my men thought he saw movement in the woods this morning.” The Earl pointed to the woods in the distance. “He went to investigate and clearly saw a depression in the grass where someone had knelt to watch the house. I didn't want to alarm the ladies with this information, but thought you should know.”

“This is worrying. What is being planned?”

“I don't like it either. I've added some extra guards for the wake and to watch the house,” said the Earl.

The ride to the church was sombre. No one felt like talking. On arriving and descending from the carriage, Mr Bennet could see that there was a guard at each entrance point to the church. As soon as they had all descended, they were all quickly ushered into the church. Inside the church vestibule, the pastor greeted them.
Soon, the carriage conveying Mrs Gardiner’s brother and sister, and their families from Lambton arrived, followed by a carriage with Mrs Gardiner’s friends. They all came to convey their condolences to Mr Gardiner and the children.

It wasn't long before they moved to take their places inside the church. The Gardiners sat in the front row, with the Bennets sitting behind. “We are gathered here today to pay tribute to the life of Madeleine Alice Gardiner,” started the pastor.

Mr Bennet's attention drifted as he thought again about what he had learnt. His eyes clicked constantly to the doors into the church, and he resisted the urge to look behind for the duration of the service. He knew there were multiple guards guarding the church.

Meanwhile, in Sherwood forest, Richard also had a bad feeling. These attacks made no sense at all. They had investigated each attack site, questioning the victims, all whom were reporting seeing only three thieves. The descriptions of the thieves was in line with description they had for Samuel John, Robert Blackwell and William Spencer.

Now Richard, Darcy, Andrew and the Sheriff plus a few officers were following the hoof tracks, but Richard felt uneasy. From the last robbery yesterday and the day before, the thieves had stolen the horses, leaving the victims to walk to the nearest town to report the crime and helping them to get a head start.

The tracks crossed a road, and had continued on the other side. They had not yet encountered a camp site, which meant they were still a day behind the thieves. After crossing the road, the tracks meandered, but still the horses stayed together. Their tracker pointed out “it doesn’t look like anyone is riding these horses.” Still they followed the tracks.

After a few hours following the tracks it became clear that they were closing in. Richard’s unease grew. Why three attacks in close succession? It was almost like they wanted everyone to follow them. He was certain that they were long gone. The thieves wanted them to follow these tracks.
The horse tracks went towards a creek where it was clear they had had a drink. The horses had grazed, but at no point did they see a camp site or footprints.

“I think we are on a wild horse chase,” said Richard.

They continued on to soon find fresh horse manure. Their tracker said “we are only a few hours behind.”

The horses seemed to be in no hurry, mostly grazing. These horses were not being riden. There was no indication that these thieves wanted to get away.

The tracker put up his hand to get them to pause. They all huddled together as he came to whisper to them. “Manure, very fresh. These horses are just up ahead.”

They all drew their pistols, ready to confront the thieves, but it did not feel right. Richard knew they would not find the thieves ahead. The Sheriff took the lead, with Richard and the officers fanning out on either side to approach.

Slowly, and as quietly as possible, they crept through the forest to approach....

To find three horses grazing, tied together from their halters, so they stayed together. Their saddles had been removed. They barely bothered to look up from their grazing at the approach of the men.

“This was a distraction!” exclaimed the Sheriff with frustration.

“So where are they now?” asked Darcy.

“Long gone in the opposite direction,” said Richard.

“These were the thieves’ horses,” said Officer Johnson. He pointed to the black horse with a star on its face and one white sock. “There's the leader’s horse.” He then pointed to two plain brown horses. “And one of those belonged to the other two.”

“So they've taken the carriage horses, leading us to chase their horses. They must have parted ways and released their horses when we crossed the road. But where are they now?” asked the Sheriff.

“They've deliberately drawn us all here, knowing that the law of two shires would come to track them down. This was to draw us away,” said Richard. With dreaded certainty he continued. “From Matlock.”

Chapter 35

After the service was over, they were all quickly ushered out of the church and into their pre-arranged carriages. The guards were all on the lookout. All of the carriage drivers were known. The Gardiners hopped into the first carriage, followed by Mrs Gardiner’s sister and brother and their families. The Bennets and Philips followed then Mrs Gardiner’s Lambton friends.

When they arrived at Matlock estate, everything was at the ready. Mrs Gardiner’s favourite flowers were in vases around the room. Food had been laid out. The Riley ladies were taking it in turns to play soft music at the piano, and Kitty’s painting was on display and could be seen by everyone as they walked into the large parlour that had been set aside for the wake.

Mr Bennet took a position at one of the doors that led onto a terrace outside. He would be there to prevent Lizzy from going outside, if she felt the need to do so. From here he could scan the room as well as scan outside.

Mr Philips came to join him. “Hiding, are we? Can I join you?”

“Please do. Let's not fool ourselves, we knew Fred’s wife the least. This is for the others here.”

Mr Gardiner was talking with Mrs Gardiner’s siblings. Jane was leading little Susan, and every now and then, picking her up to carry her. Mary and Lizzy were keeping Frances company whilst the young Master Henry and Alfred were talking with their other cousins whom were of a similar age. Mrs Bennet and Mrs Philips were on either side of their brother.

At some point, young Frances said she would like to perform a song on the piano. Mary did the introductions. “Excuse me, but Miss Gardiner would like to play a song that she has been practicing. This was a lullaby that our Aunt Madeleine would sing to them.”

Francis sat down at the piano, and cautiously, played the lullaby. Even Mr Bennet was touched, blinking away the tear that formed at his eye.

This was followed by Mary taking the piano to play one of Mrs Gardiner’s favourite songs. Lizzy, unable to play the piano, joined in singing. There were no dry eyes, and every lady’s handkerchief was wet.

It was at this point the Earl came to stand by Mr Bennet. “Your daughter sings very well. A good, strong voice. You must be proud of her.”

“I've always been proud of her,” replied Mr Bennet. He changed the subject. “Has there been any sign of trouble?”

“Nothing at all. No strangers attempting entry. Everyone who is here is meant to be here.”

The wake passed without event. The Riley women left to return first whilst the Bennets and Philips continued mourning the loss of Mrs Gardiner. It was only an hour later after their departure that Mr Bennet looked outside to see a horse galloping down the drive. He excused himself to go to the entrance.

He arrived as one of Sir Riley’s men entered. The Earl was also there to greet the man. “What's happened?”

The Riley stable hand announced. “Sir Riley’s home has been robbed!”


Chapter 36

Lizzy could not sleep. She had heard that the Riley’s home had been robbed whilst everyone, including many of the Riley’s servants, were at the Fitzwilliam’s preparing and helping at the wake.

Luckily for the Bennets, as they were in mourning, they had brought nothing of value with them that was worth stealing. However, the Sheriff had had several hundred pounds stolen, and the women had jewellery stolen.

Lizzy entered the library, looking for a book to keep her mind busy. She passed the Earl’s study and could hear the men discussing the events of the day. Lizzy couldn't help herself and moved closer to the door to listen.

“So, these attacks were a ruse to draw us away, so they could double back and rob the unattended home free of worry of being caught by the Sheriff and his men,“ summarised the Earl. “They came to spy on us here, but saw the security. They must have heard of the changed plans and decided it was easier to rob an unattended house then here.”

“How did they know about the funeral?” asked Andrew Riley.

“The obituary for Mrs Gardiner that was in the paper. It had originally said the wake would be held at Sir Riley’s home,“ said Mr Bennet.

Lizzy was surprised to hear her father's voice, not knowing that he had returned after he had left from the wake. She must have made some noise out of surprise.

“There is someone at the door,” said Richard. The men went stiff.

Mr Bennet realised. “Come in, Lizzy.” Sheepishly, Lizzy entered. “Oh, don't look askance at me. She’s hardly interrupting private men's business, and it is not like she will be distressed or get emotional from what we say.” Lizzy saw the men visibly relax.

Lizzy indicated for them to not bother standing for her. “Apologies, gentlemen. I had not meant to eavesdrop. I could not sleep and was going to library to find something to read when I heard voices.”

“I've told you not to listen at doors Lizzy,” reprimanded Mr Bennet with amusement.

“I wouldn't have to if you invited me in in the first place,” she retorted. “And don't say this isn't my business. It's as much my business as anyone else's here.”

Mr Bennet shrugged. “I presume the men are now long gone?”

“You would think so, however, ever since we returned, we've had our men interviewing everyone coming in on the roads. I've sent men to ask the major towns to watch out for the men and stolen jewels. So far there's nothing to say they've left the area. We tracked how they fled the Sheriff’s house only as far as the road. We now don't know what colour horses they are on,” said Officer Johnson.

“So if they haven't left the area, they might be back hiding in the forest nearby?” asked the Earl.

“It is possible. No one has spotted them in any of the nearby towns. We've got officers watching movement on all of the roads,” said the Sheriff.

“Can we sweep the local forest?” asked Darcy.

“I would then need to pull my men off the roads, giving them the opportunity of getting through. Plus, we don't have any concrete evidence, besides suspicion, that they might be there. I just don't have the men to spare.”

“Then how do we catch them?” said Richard with frustration, running his hand through his hair.

“So, even though you know who they probably are, you have no idea where they are and you are no closer to catching them. I can see no reason for Lizzy to stay after the doctor declares Mr Gardiner fit for travel,” said Mr Bennet. “When you catch them, you can advise when the trial is and Lizzy can then return.”

There was a protest and a number of ideas were thrown about to discover the thieves, all being discarded. In frustration, Lizzy suggested, “why don't you use me as bait?”

“Absolutely not,” exclaimed Mr Bennet. The other men also seemed horrified by the thought.

“I'm not afraid to do my part if it helps to catch the men who killed my Aunt. I won't be able to rest until they are caught,” said Lizzy defiantly.

“Brave as you are, Lizzy, it won't stop a bullet through your head and doesn't help in catching them. Your aunt does not want you joining her,“ bit back Mr Bennet.

The Sheriff intervened as father and daughter glared at each other. “No one questions your courage, or your dedication to do whatever it takes to catch the men responsible for your Aunt’s death, however, you are my only witness that can convict them. I would under no circumstance risk your life to catch them as it would be pointless. I might use rumours about you, someone who looks like you or a scarecrow, but I would not use you.”

There was silence and then Richard suggested an idea which all agreed could work. With input from all, especially Lizzy, a solid plan was formed. Mr Bennet reluctantly agreed that the risk to Lizzy was low, but made it on the proviso that Kitty and Mr Gardiner agreed to the plan as well.

Lizzy walked her father out. “How is Mama after the robbery?” asked Lizzy.

“Distressed, as you can imagine. She immediately became panicky, declared she would be murdered in her bed, despite everyone assuring her that the thieves would be long gone, especially with the Sheriff returned. Considering it was Lady Riley who has lost her most precious belongings and as we had brought nothing valuable with us, we've lost nothing. You would expect Lady Riley to be the one beside herself. We gave your mother laudanum to calm her down. I am glad for Mrs Philips’ presence. There's nothing like the skill of an older sister to calm a younger sister down.”

The two hugged as they reached the entrance, and Mr Bennet left with the Sheriff.


Chapter 37

The next morning the Bingley carriage arrived outside the Fitzwilliam home. Young Henry Gardiner waited outside with the rest of the household.

Everyone descended and everyone wished Mr Bennet, Henry Gardiner, Mr and Mrs Philips, Mary and Lydia safe travels back to Longbourn.

Mr Bennet went to the Earl, Darcy and Richard to say his farewell. “I spoke with Kitty and she is on board with the plan. More excited by it than she should be.”

“I spoke with Mr Gardiner this morning and he is supportive of the plan,” said Richard.

“So the plan will go ahead,” said Mr Bennet. He bid his farewell and thanks to the Earl and Countess for their hospitality.

Mr Gardiner knelt down to look his son in the eye. “I'm proud of you Son, stepping up to do what I cannot and what should be my place. You are acting like the man your mother expected you to be. You'll see to your mother’s burial and you’ll make sure she gets her final respects.”

“Yes Sir. I won't disappoint you or Mama,” said young Henry, trying to look brave and to hold back his tears.

Mr Gardiner hugged his boy. “Don't you worry, your Uncle Thomas will look after you. We’ll all be together again soon enough.” Henry nodded and hopped into the carriage, followed by the others.

Mr Bennet came to give Lizzy a final hug. “It is not too late to back out. I don't want you risking yourself.”

“We'll be fine. You know the plan. Kitty and I will be perfectly safe.”

Mr Bennet climbed into the carriage after all the others. Those that remained watched as the carriage departed.

On returning inside, Georgiana took Frances to the music room to continue piano lessons. Mr Gardiner took Alfred and Susan outside to watch them play. The Countess took the remainder inside for some tea.

Mrs Bennet took pride of place seated on the Countess’s right, with Lizzy beside her and Mr Darcy on the other side of the Countess, Richard had taken a seat on the couch in between Jane and Kitty.

“I heard about the robbery at the Riley’s! What a deplorable thing to do to a Sheriff’s home. I hope you did not lose anything,“ said the Countess.

“We were far more fortunate than the Riley’s in that regard. As we are in mourning, we did not bring any jewellery with us, and we all took our purses with us to the funeral,” replied Mrs Bennet. “I feel for the Riley’s, I really do. All was in complete uproar there when we arrived. Even now, the Sheriff’s men have the Riley’s busy going through the entire house trying to determine everything that was stolen, along with clues. Poor Mrs Riley, Miss Riley and Miss Julia – they lost their most treasured jewellery. It is thoroughly dreadful. And to know they have walked around at will in your house. I was so frightened last night that they would come back and kill us as we slept. I barely slept a wink. But as the Sheriff and my husband pointed out, they would not come back to a full house.“

“Yes, Mrs Bennet, we think they must have heard in town that the house would be empty because of the wake, and took the opportunity. I am certain they are long gone with their takings,” said the Colonel, attempting to reassure her.

“It was a very brazen act by the thieves. They would know that this would bring the full force of the law upon them. They would not dare to come close to the Sheriff’s home again,” offered Mr Darcy.

“Yes, I am certain that you are right, Mr Darcy,” agreed Mrs Bennet. This was the first time Mrs Bennet had seen Mr Darcy, and she was keen to secure him as a son-in-law. “I must thank you, Mr Darcy, for saving our dear Lizzy. I do not know what would have become of her had you not been there. Also I must thank you for your very kind attention to my brother. Mr Bingley told us of it.”

Lizzy blushed, aware of what her mother was doing. “Don't forget Colonel Fitzwilliam, Mama. He led the search party. I would not have been found if not for him. For that he has my gratitude.”

Mrs Bennet realised she certainly could not neglect to acknowledge the Countess’s son as she would not wish to insult the Countess in such a way. “Of course, Colonel, we are deeply grateful for your efforts. Mr Bingley did not forget to mention you either, I do recall, though your name was not at the time as familiar.”

Before Mrs Bennet could go too deep into expressing gratitude, the Countess took expert control of the conversation with a topic she knew would consume Mrs Bennet’s interest. “I must congratulate you on raising such fine daughters. Even with Miss Elizabeth’s injuries, her positive and modest nature has been such a joy to have here. And in truth, her bravery and resilience has been such an inspiration. All of my friends are desirous of meeting her. I must request that Miss Elizabeth joins me for the little season in London, once her mourning period is over.”

Mrs Bennet, so flattered by this attention to her daughter of course agreed as the Countess served her tea and cake.

“She is a delightful conversationalist. I was delighted with how good her French is. C’est très bon.”

“Ce n’est pas très bon,” replied Lizzy with a small blush.

The Countess laughed. “I will be certain to introduce you to the French ambassador. He will be most enamoured with you.”

Whilst Mrs Bennet beamed at such praise of Lizzy and the people of high birth her daughter would be meeting, Darcy glared at his Aunt, which she blissfully pretended to ignore. Richard choked and spluttered in his tea. The thought of enamouring the French ambassador was laughable as all knew him to be a rake, and that he was currently the ambassador only because he had had to beat a hasty retreat from Paris after an incident with a certain general’s wife.

The Countess moved her focus to Jane. “Miss Bennet, I believe your father said he had placed you in charge of Longbourn in his absence. He must respect your abilities highly and trust you immensely.”

Jane agreed that that was the case but added, “it was not an onerous job to make the small decisions and to ensure the expected payments were made or to receive the expected payments and log it properly.”

“Yet still, for so many families, only the elder brothers are taught to do these tasks. I think it very good that you can do these – you will be an invaluable wife for a very lucky man one day. A partner who understands her husband’s responsibilities and can share the burden when required is an absolute treasure.”

From there she praised Kitty’s artistic skills and Mary’s dedication to the education of her young cousins. Lydia was the only one left out of praise.

At that moment young Miss Gardiner came in with Georgiana. “Miss Gardiner’s appetite for learning the piano is tireless,” said Georgiana.

Miss Gardiner politely thanked the Countess for an offered piece of cake and daintily took a seat next to Lizzy. The Countess praised her dedication.

After all had finished their tea, the Countess proposed a walk outside. Mrs Bennet was pleased to see Darcy offer his arm to Lizzy and Miss Gardiner, though the later promptly ran off to her father outside.

Mrs Bennet walked behind the others with the Countess. She was extremely flattered by this attention. They discussed any number of different topics before the Countess navigated the conversation to Lydia. “I was surprised at your youngest. In looks, she looks to be older than Miss Catherine.”

“Yes, she grew very quickly.”

“It must be hard to remember when they look so much like an adult, that she is still a child. You must be terrified of letting her out of your sight! When they develop quickly like that, it attracts all the wrong sort of attention from the wrong sort of men.”

“What do you mean, my Lady?” asked Mrs Bennet, completely confused.

“No decent man with serious intentions would attempt a serious relationship with one so young. It just isn't proper. Which means that at this point, only the wrong sort of men would be interested. You understand, the sort that would try to take advantage of her youth and naivety to their own advantage. You see it ever so much in London. There was the hushed up scandal of Lord.... who took advantage of a young gentleman's daughter. They had to hush up the child and quickly find some farmer to marry the girl. The men, of course, never suffer for their actions. It truely is a disgrace.”

“I never thought about that. That just does not happen in Meryton as we all know each other, and there are so few single young men around,” said Mrs Bennet, thoughtfully.

“But so much in London. You just would not consider having a girl under the age of seventeen out. Too much excitement and not enough sense in the girls at that age. They certainly aren't ready to be wives before then.”

Mrs Bennet nodded sagely in agreement. “So very true. I have always said that myself.”

The Countess smiled internally. She took Mrs Bennet’s arm. “However, with your eldest two, they are very fine ladies and very ready to make wives. I don't believe I'm getting ahead of myself, if I say that I think I can guarantee that I expect Miss Elizabeth to be engaged before this year is out.....”

Darcy enjoyed Lizzy’s company. But he also watched Richard flirt outrageously with Jane for very little result. He could see the subtle difference in the way she treated his cousin to how she had interacted with Bingley, though it was so subtle that it was very hard to tell. She was clearly perfectly amiable with Richard, polite and engaging. He couldn't tell whether it was the lack of eye contact, or whether she didn't smile quite so much, but there was a distinct difference in manner. Yet again he felt bad for his officious advice.

As they approached Mr Gardiner, the Gardiner children ran up to Jane, and then to Lizzy. Lizzy watched both Darcy and Richard interact effortlessly with the children. Mr Darcy answered little Susan’s questions about being very tall and whether he had a house with good humour.

When it was time for Catherine and Mrs Bennet to return to the Riley’s, with plans made for the return journey the next day, Jane and Lizzy also retired with the Gardiners. This left Darcy alone with Richard. “You seemed to enjoy your time with Miss Bennet. I've not seen you flirt quite so shamelessly before.”

Richard sighed. “And all for nothing. I can see why Bingley is enamoured, she is everything a woman should be. So did she show Bingley more interest than she did to me?”

Darcy hung his head as he replied. “Yes, she did.”

Richard shook his head. “You’re a fool for sticking your nose into his business. And he's an even greater fool for listening to you. Nothing anyone could have said would have kept me away, unless she flat out refused me.”

Darcy shook his head as Richard walked away. “What is it with Miss Bennet that causes this affect in men?” he said under his breath. He was at a loss, as clearly Elizabeth was the far more enchanting woman.

Chapter 38

The next day there were tearful farewells as Mrs Bennet, Jane, and the three remaining Gardiner children with their nurse, departed to return to Longbourn.

As the carriage disappeared from sight, Richard turned to them all. “Are you prepared for what must be done?”

With grim looks on their faces, Lizzy, Kitty and Mr Gardiner all nodded. “Do you think the thieves are still in the area?” asked Mr Gardiner.

“We've no sightings of them leaving. They are not in nearby towns and we've got officers along the roads. This is the best idea we have to flush them out,” replied Richard.

Not long after, the Sheriff arrived and all the staff were briefed on the plan. The Sheriff gave everyone a part to play. The servants got busy, with some going into town to pass on the word that the Earl and Countess were going to Pemberley, along with their servants, to assist and prepare for Georgiana’s coming out ball.

Others would let it be known that Mr Gardiner had taken a turn for the worse after the funeral, developing pneumonia. He had felt so bad at the wake that he had fainted whilst trying to get outside, breaking the door lock on doors leading out from the ballroom. Richard and Darcy were to have a drink at the local tavern later and would loudly speculate.

During the next two days, a myriad of carriages and visitors would come, but would leave with one less person. In this way, Officer Johnson and the other officers would make their way and stay in the Earl’s house.

Lizzy and Kitty were to spend a small amount of time outside, looking anxious, reading letters, and in general looking unhappy. They were not to wander too far from the house. The guard who had been put on to guard Lizzy would stay, as his removal would look too suspicious.

And so two days passed. Mr Gardiner continued to improve, even if they were pretending his condition was deteriorating. Lizzy and Kitty continued to help him exercise inside the house. They spent time with Georgiana, Darcy and Richard. Lizzy was pleased at the friendship between the two girls and how it improved Kitty’s manners.

Meanwhile, on the day after Mr Bennet had returned to Longbourn, he rode out to see Mr Bingley. “I've come to thank you for the use of your carriage to attend the funeral. It was greatly appreciated.”

“Has everyone returned from the funeral?” asked Bingley hopefully.

Mr Bennet shook his head. “Mrs Bennet, Jane and the children will all return today. Lizzy and Kitty will remain with Mr Gardiner at Matlock for another week.”

They discussed the current progress of the investigation. Eventually the conversation turned to Mr Bingley’s estate management efforts. “I heard that you have resolved some border disputes with Longbourn since I've been gone?”

Bingley tried not to blush. “Yes, I've been trying my hand helping out the steward with estate management.”

“I believe Jane fixed a fence that had been broken for some time?”

“She dealt with it most expediently.“

“And I don't suppose you in turn fixed the issue with Mr Henderson’s pigs getting into Mrs Paxton’s garden?”

Bingley said he was unaware of there being an issue.

“Hmm, I'll send Jane to you tomorrow to help resolve it.” And with a tip of his hat he departed.


Chapter 39

Lizzy was back in the carriage, riding along the road with her aunt and uncle. “Stop” she heard called out and she saw the two highwaymen blocking the road on their horses. Next she was covered in blood and the carriage was tipping over.

Lizzy was in her bed. She opened her eyes to see the two men leaning over her, their pistols pointed at her head. “Kill her then dump the body,” said Mr John.

Lizzy sat up straight in her bed. The sun was shining through the curtains and no one was in her room. It was another nightmare.

On the second day after Mrs Bennet’s departure, Lizzy and Kitty went to farewell the Fitzwilliam’s and Darcy’s at the front of the house.

Georgiana turned to them both. “Oh Lizzy, Kitty, you two are so terribly brave to stay. I would be terrified out of my mind.”

Mr Darcy, partly jealous that his sister could talk to the two women so informally, agreed. “This feels very wrong to me to be leaving you two unprotected like this.”

“They are hardly unprotected,” said Richard. ”There's four officers in the house, plus the Sheriff and another two watching the house from afar.”

“And don't forget that the two of you have been disappearing from here for the last couple of weeks, “ said Lizzy.

“Yes, but that was when we knew they weren't here, “ replied Darcy.

The carriages had been packed with mostly empty boxes, as they only intended to be away for a few days, yet they were pretending to leave for a month.

Lizzy and Kitty watched them enter the carriage or mount their horses and depart. When they could no longer see the carriage, Lizzy and Kitty turned and entered the house.

“Isn't this strange. We have this place to ourselves, almost like it is ours,” commented Kitty.

“It is a little surreal to be mostly alone in a house like this. What shall we do?” asked Lizzy.

They met Mr Gardiner inside, who had been watching from the window, as he was pretending to have pneumonia and hence could not be seen outside.

“I know what I will do,“ said Mr Gardiner. “I've heard there is a fine library here so I will discover it.”

So the day passed with a pretense of quiet companionship, which all used to cover their innate nervousness. Kitty did chatter more than her usual want, which both Lizzy and Mr Gardiner mostly ignored, being caught up in their own thoughts.

That night they had dinner in Mr Gardiner’s room, making it look from the outside that they were dining in his room due to concern for his condition. There were minimal lights downstairs or in the servants quarters or other working sections, to make it look like there was only a skeleton staff on duty.

Two of the officers who had been on duty during the day were dining now and would then go to sleep. The other two, who had slept all afternoon, were being roused now to eat and take the night shift till roughly 2am.

Lizzy, Kitty and Mr Gardiner finished their meal, then made it look like they were preparing for sleep. They all changed, then first doused the lights in Mr Gardiner’s room, followed by Lizzy’s room and then Kitty’s, making it appear to the outside observer that they had gone to sleep.

Lizzy and Kitty snuck out of their allocated rooms, then went to rooms down the hall in darkness, entering other bedrooms and crawling into the bed.

At the same time at Pemberley, Richard and Darcy were sitting alone in Darcy’s study as the Earl had retired early. Darcy stared at his glass of whisky. “This doesn't feel right.”

“I know how you feel. I feel completely useless here when Miss Elizabeth and Miss Catherine are taking the risk, “ said Richard. “But we must have faith this will all work out and we'll be back in Matlock in a couple of days.”

“What if things go wrong? What if they attack tonight instead of tomorrow? Or if they get past the officers who are on guard?” asked Darcy.

“We are doing our part, which was to make the house look empty and like a very tempting target, a target too good to pass up. This wouldn't work if we were there.“

Darcy had a thought. “We only needed to come to Pemberley. I don't believe we need to stay. We could return on the morrow and stay with the Sheriff.”

Richard smiled. “I didn't want to miss out on the action. However, we need to dress like normal people, to not give ourselves away.”

Lizzy tried to go to sleep, but she just rolled from her right side and onto her back, then back again. She was listening to every sound, trying to make out when the thieves would attempt to break into the house. Every creak and groan made her eyes open wide.

And then there was a sound that was unmistakable. She could hear her door opening and footsteps approaching the bed.

Chapter 40

“Lizzy, are you awake?”

Lizzy sat up in bed. “Kitty, you gave me a fright. I thought the highwaymen were sneaking in.”

“Sorry, Lizzy. I can't get to sleep at all,” said Kitty, sitting on Lizzy’s bed. Lizzy could just make out her outline in the darkness.

“Nor I.”

“What do we do?” asked Kitty.

Lizzy sighed. “I don't know.” They were quiet for a moment. “I don't like this waiting when you know something might happen. I doubt I'll get to sleep at all, or at least it will take hours.” Lizzy paused as she thought. “We can go see Officer Johnson and see if there is anything we can do to help.“

“I’d rather do that than trying to sleep.”
The two sister’s helped each other to change back into their dresses, then entered the hall quietly. They looked in on their uncle, but as he had been given a small amount of laudanum, he was fast asleep.

They walked silently to the end of the hall and opened the doorway to the servants stairs. “Officer Johnson, it is just us, the Bennet sisters,“ called Lizzy up the stairwell. “Can we come up?”

Officer Johnson, who was stationed at the top of the stairs, to catch anyone who attempted to creep up to the guest’s level and to come up behind them. This servant’s staircase went down to the laundry and connected to the kitchen, and had its own entry point, hence was a possible way into the house. Officer Johnson called down. “You are safe to come up.” As they approached, he asked. “What is the problem?”

“With all that is going on, we can't get to sleep. We were wondering if there was anything we could do to help?” asked Lizzy.

Officer Johnson indicated for them to sit on the landing behind him as he sat on the top step. “You can keep me company. Waiting like this for something that might happen is dull work. It's easy to lose concentration or fall asleep, especially at night in near darkness. The occasional distraction is welcome. I can't see any harm provided that we are quiet so I don't miss any external noises.”

“Is there anything we could get for you to make your job easier?” asked Lizzy.

“A tea for me would be lovely. I imagine Officer Downing would also appreciate one, along with some company.” He gave them directions down to the kitchen which would avoid this set of stairs which he was watching, and Kitty and Lizzy trotted down to fetch tea for Officers Johnson and Downing.

Kitty carried and gave the tea to Officer Downing, who was located in the ballroom, watching the doors that lead outside. They asked him how they could help. “Come by every now and then to check we are still alert.”

“How well can you see anyone approaching? “ asked Lizzy, peering through the French doors. It was not quite a full moon, and the landscape was well lit. She could see the trees and the shadows they cast.

“I can see anyone approaching from that direction quite well,” replied Officer Downing.

“What if they approach from the other direction then creep around the house?” asked Kitty.

“That's true, I won't get a lot of warning if that occurs. But I should have enough time to ring the bell here to alert the others.” Here he indicated to the bell system that had been fitted to call servants from the servant’s quarters downstairs, which one of the workmen was monitoring. It had been fitted to ring a bell at both ends to alert the officers when the thieves entered. “But we don't have enough officers to keep watch on all aspects of the house all through the night.”

“Could we then watch the other side of the house?” asked Kitty.

“That would be a good idea, but it is best done from one of the servant’s rooms. You'll get a better view as you are higher up and we'll get an earlier warning and it will give us time to wake the other two officers and get them into position.”

After checking in on the housekeeper, who had made herself comfortable on a couch in the front parlour, but was not yet asleep. They advised her of their plans to watch the South and East sides of the house, and she told them to take the Countess’s ladies maid’s room, which was in the South Eastern corner and had a window on either side. They thanked her and returned to the servant’s quarters, where they advised Officer Johnson of the change in plans.

He showed them into the dark room with a window on two walls, where Kitty then asked. “Will they see us at the window?”

“No, as long as it's darker in here than out there, all they will see is a dark window with the reflection of the moon,” answered Officer Johnson.

“Are you certain they won't try to attack tonight?” asked Kitty.

“Not a chance. I imagine tonight they are merely observing to make sure this isn't a trap and trying to work out what the rhythm of the house is.”

“Rhythm?” questioned Lizzy.

“Yes, as in, when do people go to sleep and turn out the lights, and in which rooms. Does anyone get up during the night? And most importantly, how many people are in the house. We are pretending to have a lot fewer people here than we actually have. They will watch tonight and then during the day tomorrow they will come up with a plan to rob the house.” With that he left them to take up positions staring out the window.

Lizzy and Kitty spoke occasionally. Kitty chattered on about various different scenes that she would like to draw. Lizzy concentrated on focusing on the shadows outside.

Every now and then she saw a squirrel or owl, and a fox hunting rabbits. The shadows danced about as the wind blew the tree branches. But at no point did she think that she saw any human movement.

Lizzy stood as the clock struck eleven and stretched. She noticed that Kitty had nodded off at the window she sat at. Lizzy shook her awake and they went for a walk around the house again, visiting each officer. They visited the housekeeper in the parlour who was fast asleep.

“Do you think she'll wake when the thieves come?” asked Kitty in a stage whisper.

To answer, the housekeeper stirred. “Don't you worry about me, Miss Catherine. When the bell rings, I'll be up and shining the signal lantern out the window.” For good measure she tapped the lantern positioned beside her.

Two of the Sheriff’s men were hiding in the treeline, watching for three flashes of light from the lantern to indicate that the thieves had entered the house. If the lantern was positioned in the window, it meant something was wrong and for them to come quickly. The sheriff had another four men located in a barn on a nearby tenant’s property, waiting to be called.

Lizzy and Kitty returned upstairs and took up their positions again. It did not take long for Kitty to fall asleep in her chair. Lizzy wrapped a blanket around her and returned to her own window.

She started as the door opened. She turned to see Mr John at the door, a gun pointed at her head.

Lizzy woke, sitting up in her chair that she had slumped down in. The moon was high overhead, making it almost as bright as daylight outside. Lizzy checked the clock. It was 1am and time for the shift change in officers. Lizzy went out into the hall to see that the Officers had changed. She walked by herself to check on the other Officer who taken a position in the ballroom. “Don't you worry, Miss, they won't be coming tonight.”

Lizzy returned and tried to sit up at the window ...


Chapter 41

Lizzy stirred, lifting up her head. Sunlight was pouring into the room. She realised she had fallen asleep in the chair. She looked over to see Kitty stirring, then looked at the clock to see that it was nearly six in the morning.

She stood, her neck and back aching from sleeping in the chair. She stretched her right arm up, wishing she could stretch her left one too. “I think we're safe to go and sleep in our room. I doubt anyone will attack now.”

“I can do with a proper sleep in bed. I don't think I'm going to wake up before midday.”

Lizzy concurred. They spoke with the officer on duty, who was quite happily awake. “I'll be here for the next hour, then I'll have breakfast before going to sleep.”

Gratefully, both girls entered their own rooms and slept for the next several hours, not stirring until late morning. After breaking their fast late, they caught up with Mr Gardiner and helped him to complete a few laps of the house. He was starting to get stronger and could walk further without tiring.

As they walked around downstairs, Officer Johnson joined them. Kitty said, “I would feel more comfortable if I could have a pistol for protection?”

Mr Gardiner scoffed at that. Officer Johnson replied with “have you had any training at firing a pistol before?”

“No,” answered Kitty.

“Then now is not the time. You're more likely to be a danger to yourself and us.”

“Can you teach us, Officer Johnson?” pleaded Kitty

Officer Johnson scoffed at that. “We are trying to seem like a normal empty house. Practicing shotting outside would make a racket and warn off our thieves. If you want to learn to fire a pistol, get your father to teach you later.”

“I’d still like something to protect myself with, “ pouted Kitty.

At that point they were walking past the billiards and games room and something caught the Officer’s eye. He disappeared and returned with two cricket bats. “Here you go, if you are looking for a weapon. A hefty hit of this to the head will give anyone a headache or bloody nose.”

The girls both had afternoon naps, waking before dinner and followed the same routine as the previous night. But instead of retiring to their rooms, they changed into servants clothing and went upstairs to take watch in the servants quarters. “What time do you think they will strike?” asked Lizzy.

“My guess is between midnight and two in the morning. That is the time they would be least likely to be caught, and gives them enough time to steal as many valuables as possible.”

Lizzy and Kitty settled into the chairs in the dark room to watch the approaches to the house. “What if they don't approach by this way but come by the other side of the house?” asked Kitty after awhile.

“Remember that the Officer Johnson said that would be unlikely. Behind the house is the stable master’s house with his dog, and the Earl’s kennels. If they pass too close to the kennels, the dogs will start barking.”

Over the next few hours they watched, talking every now and then, mostly to check that the other was still awake then for any interest in a conversation. As the hours passed, Lizzy became increasingly anxious. She was impatient for the thieves to come out so that she was no longer waiting, and then dreaded their approach as after the thieves were engaged, it would became dangerous and it could all go wrong.

Sometime after the clock struck one, Kitty shifted, sitting alert and moving her head closer to the window. “What is it?” asked Lizzy.

“I think I see something. Can you see something moving over near the tree line and approaching the house.” Lizzy came and stood behind Kitty as she pointed.

Lizzy strained her eyes and she could see three large objects, roughly human shaped crossing the fields towards the house. “That’s them. But only three, I can't make out a fourth, can you?”

Kitty shook her head.

“You keep watching. I'll let the officer outside know and I'll wake the other officers.” Lizzy quickly apprised the Officer on duty, and banged on the doors of the other Officer’s rooms. They looked groggy as they rose, as they had only just fallen asleep from the end of their shift. She then banged on the door of her day guard who woke quite refreshed. Officer Downing and her day guard went to join the officer on duty in the ballroom and to apprise him of the impending approach of the thieves.
Officer Johnson took up a position now watching the window. “They are still over a hundred yards away.”

“Kitty, we should make sure the housekeeper is awake and let her know what is about to happen,” said Lizzy.

Kitty rose and grabbed her cricket bat and handed Lizzy her bat. Then the sisters hurriedly walked down the servant's stairs and raced down the hall to the front parlour where Mrs Russell, the housekeeper, slept on a couch, snoring loudly.

“Mrs Russell, Mrs Russell, it is time to wake up. The thieves are coming!” called Lizzy, but this did not make the housekeeper stir. Lizzy tried to shake her shoulder with right hand . “Mrs Russell, you need to wake up!”

Mrs Russell opened her eyes briefly, mumbled something unintelligible, and went back to sleep.

“Kitty, can you open the curtains so that we will be ready to signal the others when the thieves enter?” asked Lizzy.

Kitty went and drew open the heavy curtains. Faint moonlight spilled into the room, making it slightly easier to see the housekeeper. The housekeeper fluttered her eyes open. “Miss Bennet, what's happening? Is it morning?” The housekeeper started to pull herself up into a sitting position.

“The thieves are approaching the house. We need to be ready.”

It was at that very moment the bell started to ring, startling then all. They all stared at the bell, all frozen still.

“They are in the house,” whispered Lizzy.

Chapter 42

The housekeeper swung her legs off the couch, then tried to stand, but then fell back on the couch. “My feet are asleep. I'm just not as nimble as I once was. Miss Catherine, take the lantern and send the signal.”

Quick as a flash, Kitty bent down and grabbed the lantern and within a few steps was at the window. She turned up the flame, and Lizzy could now clearly see Kitty’s and the housekeeper’s faces. She lifted the lantern in one hand then with a blanket, she covered the lantern. She repeated this again another two times, before turning down the light of the lantern, making it dim.

They all stared into the distance. An answering light appeared and was waved, before being dimmed. “They've seen it, “ said Kitty with evident relief. She put the lantern on a shelf above the fireplace.

“Now one of the men needs to alert all the other waiting officers in the barn before coming here in force,” said Lizzy anxiously. She was aware that would be at least ten minutes before all the other Officers would be at the edge of the Earl’s property and another twenty minutes before they would be at the front door. “We should unlock the door ready to let the men in.”

Mrs Russell rose, blood finally circulating in her legs. As quietly as possible, they all went into the hallway and the housekeeper fumbled for the keys, quietly unlocking the front door, ready to let in the officers when they arrived.

“We need to hide, in case the thieves come and see us,” said Mrs Russell softly. As quietly as mice they all crept back into the parlour, and found hiding places behind the couches, away from the door. “There’s no reason they would come in here. All the valuable things in here are too big for the thieves to carry away.”

They held their breath, listening, but wherever the thieves currently were, they were too far away in the house for any noise to carry to them. Lizzy and Kitty exchanged anxious looks with each other. The instructions to the officers was to wait as long as possible before arresting the men, to allow enough time for the Sheriff’s men to arrive and provide backup.

After what felt like an age, they heard a commotion upstairs. Someone called “Hands up, you’re under arrest.”

They then heard a shot followed by a cry of pain. Then another shot. Instinctively, Lizzy, Kitty and Mrs Russell ducked lower behind their couches. Someone cried out, “I'm shot!”

Another shot rang out and then another.
“Kitty,” whispered Lizzy, “put the lantern in the window to tell the Sheriff to race here!”

Kitty stood, grabbed the lantern that was behind her and put it on the window sill at full glow. A dull light lit up the room.
They heard faintly “it’s a trap!” then running footsteps in the hallway getting closer.

Lizzy realised they hadn't closed the door to the parlour which was lit up by the lantern. Without thinking, Lizzy rose to go close the parlour doors. She got the right side door closed and was in the process of closing the left side when she saw the leader racing towards her, pistol in hand. She froze.

Shots were fired from outside and Lizzy immediately flinched, but quickly realised it wasn't fired at her. Kitty involuntarily cried out “Lizzy!”

Samual John did not slow down his run, even when seeing her at the parlour door. It was at this moment the front doors were opened revealing the Colonel and Darcy, followed by the Sheriff and his son. “Elizabeth,” called Mr Darcy again, without thinking. All the men were surprised to see her there, lowering their pistols and they didn't immediately take in the fact that Mr John was barrelling towards them.

Mr John, however, had seen it all and changed his plans. Lizzy remembered too late that she needed to close the left side parlour door. Mr John shot his pistol once towards the front door, making everyone duck and Lizzy ducked back into the parlour away from the doorway.

Before anyone else could act, Mr John was in the parlour, his gun pointed at Lizzy’s forehead. “Now, let no one act hasty, or the poor Miss will end up with a bullet in her head.” Noticing Lizzy’s broken arm as he now entered the parlour and circled behind her. “Miss Bennet, I presume. We've read a lot about you in the papers.”

It was at this moment Officer Downing, Lizzy’s day guards and the other Officer ran into the hallway, coming to a stop as they saw the pistol pointed at Lizzy’s head.

Lizzy swallowed and found her voice. “Did you come to finish me off?” she asked in a loud voice that she tried to keep steady, but which gave away the slightest of quivers.

Mr John chuckled softly so only the women could hear. “I won't admit to that in front of so very many witnesses. But justice for me will be at the end of a rope. If you do as I say, we all walk away from this alive. You might even get to marry Loverboy over there.” He nodded towards Darcy.

The Sheriff called out. “You are under arrest, Mr John, for highway robbery, amongst other offences. It is best you surrender yourself. There is no escape for you, Mr John.”

“Are you telling me that if I let Miss Bennet go that I won’t hang?” shouted Mr John.

“You know I cannot negotiate that,” replied the Sheriff.

“Well then I've got nothing to lose, do I then?”

“We've arrested your partner, Mr William Spencer outside,” called the Sheriff. Lizzy realised there was now light from torches coming in through the windows from outside, making it slightly easier to see. Someone also lit the hallway candles upstairs, so a faint light was spilling in down the stairs.

Mr John shrugged. “There’s nothing more I can do for him, is there?”

Darcy stared stricken at Lizzy, his pistol in his hand. There was nothing he could do that would not risk her life. The feeling of powerlessness was frustrating. She, outwardly looked completely calm.

Lizzy, on the inside was trying to keep calm. She had her back straight and head high. She would not give Mr John the satisfaction of knowing that she was afraid. She tried to stay calm and think of a way out, but with the pistol only an inch from the back of her head, she could think of no move she could make that would not get herself killed.

Kitty soon realised that Mr John’s focus was only on the men in front of him. He had either completely forgotten that she and Mrs Russell existed or had never noticed them in the first place. She grabbed her cricket bat.

“I'll tell you what is going to happen. Miss Bennet and I are going to go for a walk. We are going to walk out this front door and away, and if anyone attempts to follow, I will shoot Miss Bennet. However, if you let us leave unmolested, I will, at a point of my choice, release Miss Bennet unharmed, but only if I am not followed.”

“You know we will hunt you down. You cannot escape. You should end this now, “ called the Sheriff.

“You can only hang me once, Sheriff. I can't get into more trouble than I already am in. This is my only hope, and I will damned well take it.”

“How do I know you won't harm me? I heard you say you intended to kill me in the forest,” said Lizzy, determined not to leave that hall alone with him and stealing for time.

“Because your testimony won't matter. All these men have now seen me. My only hope is that I release you alive which gives me enough time to get away. If I kill you, I'm pretty sure some of the men over there,“ here Mr John nodded at Darcy, “will hunt me down with the fury of hell. He is staring me down right now. I have no chance of escape if you die...they will find me.”

Mr John paused. “I think we have chatted long enough. Sheriff, would you be kind enough to organise a horse that this young lady and myself can depart on?”

The Sheriff nodded grimly and requested one of the men near the door to organise a horse.

“Now whilst we wait, I don't want you men getting in my way. If you could all go and move to your left, towards the hallway please.” He indicated with his pistol. The men all shuffled to the spot indicated.

A few minutes later, one of the Sheriff’s men came back to say the horse was ready.
“Now it is time for us to leave. Now no funny business, Miss Bennet. Walk at a steady pace to the door. Time to go.”

“No, she won’t!”


Chapter 43

Kitty cried out loudly, immediately behind Lizzy and Mr John. Not only was Lizzy startled, but Mr John partly turned, surprise and shock written in his face. His grip on his gun loosened, and as he turned, the gun was no longer pointed at Lizzy, but pointing at the space half way between Lizzy and Kitty and towards the ceiling.

Kitty swung her cricket bat upwards, knocking Mr John’s elbow. He made an involuntary grunt as his hand let go of the pistol all together, and the pistol flew through the air.

Lizzy, seeing the gun was no longer in play turned around, and with all her might, kneed Mr John in the groin.

This made Mr John lean over in pain. As he did so, Kitty lifted her bat and with all her might, whacked Mr John in the side of the head. He crumpled to the ground, knocked out cold.

The men, having seen this, rushed forward to grab Mr John. Lizzy rushed forward, relief written over her face, and with her right arm, gave Kitty a hug. “You did it! You saved me. I'm so proud of you!”

Kitty looked at the fallen man, as the Sheriff and Richard reached him. “Did I kill him?”

“No,” replied Richard. “He's merely unconscious.“ Even as he said it, Mr John started to stir. Richard looked at the two sisters with admiration. “Well, I know never to cross one of the Bennet sisters. I told you Darcy, that they didn't need us. They were able to look after it all by themselves.”

Mr Darcy had approached with his cousin. He desperately wanted to hold Lizzy, now that the danger was all over. But he could see that Kitty and Lizzy needed to spend the time together, so he hung back. Instead he replied wryly “I could have told you that if you mess with one sister, you have to face the others. Yes, we were completely unnecessary. More of a hindrance, really.”

Andrew Riley had approached and was standing beside Kitty. “That was a very brave thing to do. I must admit that I did not even know you were there.”

By now the housekeeper had stood up from where she had hid behind the couch and was lighting the fire in the room and candles, so people could see. “We were hiding behind the couch, so I don't believe this thief even knew we were here.”

“No, he would have only seen me and presumed I was the one responsible for the lantern, and not noticed anyone else, “ said Lizzy.

“Yes, as his focus was only on the Sheriff and the men outside, I figured that I could creep around the couches without being seen at all to get right behind him. Did you see his face? He could not have been more surprised if the Virgin Mary appeared behind him!” gushed Kitty.

“That was a risky thing to do, “ said the Sheriff. “It could have really gone wrong and he could have shot your sister instead. How did you know he wouldn’t shoot?”

Lizzy answered. “Because of the games we played when we were children. For a period of time we spent our time trying to surprise each other.”

“And whenever we were completely surprised, we would lose our grip on anything we were holding. I remember when we surprised Mama and she spilled her tea over herself. She was so angry with you,” said Kitty.

“Papa was amused the first time when he dropped his book. Wasn't amused the second time when he dropped his tea cup on the book he was reading, “ said Lizzy with a smile.

“I must admit, when I went to strike at him first, I was aiming for his hand and not his elbow. It still ended with the same result,” said Kitty.

Lizzy leaned in to Kitty and said in a loud, conspiratorial whisper. “When you retell the story, don't mention that. You always intended to hit the elbow.” Everyone laughed a nervous laugh of relief.

The Sheriff stood. “Can we get the house lit up? And can we find out what has happened upstairs? Has Blackwell been captured?” People scurried off to do the Sheriff’s bidding.

Lizzy turned her attention to Darcy. “I’m surprised to see you here. I thought you were supposed to be at Pemberley?” She indicated at his clothing. “And are you dressed as an express rider?”

“Well the plan was for us to go to Pemberley, and we did. No one said how long we had to stay.” Lizzy smiled at his attempt at light-heartedness. “Richard and I both agreed that it felt wrong to stay. So we left this morning, dressed as express riders going to bring news to the Sheriff. We've stayed out of sight with the Sheriff this afternoon, and then we went with the other Officers to the barn and we each took a shift watching the house.”

“You must be exhausted!” exclaimed Lizzy. As there was more light in the room, Lizzy noticed the blood falling from Darcy’s ear. “Your bleeding, on your ear!”

Darcy put his hand to his right ear and it came away with blood. “I thought I felt something sting. Mr John’s bullet must have grazed my ear when he shot his pistol.”

Richard looked up from his task of locating the pistol for evidence. “It’s a good thing you ducked in time, else it would have hit your shoulder.”

Lizzy pulled out her handkerchief and led Mr Darcy to a seat. With him sitting, she put the handkerchief to his ear to wipe away the blood. “This will make a good story to tell our children...I mean, your children.” Lizzy blushed at her slip up. ”My apologies, I'm getting ahead of myself.”

Darcy put his hand on her arm. “Don't apologise. I know it is not right for me to ask for your hand at this time, but you must know that I will as soon as your mourning period is over.”

Lizzy felt an almost overwhelming happiness with the future promise. She may not have been secretly engaged before coming to Matlock, but she certainly was now.

Richard rose, having located the pistol. “If I’d been shot, would one of the Bennet ladies look after me so tenderly? I could do with the two of you as army nurses and I'm certain our men would be well looked after.”

Kitty giggled prettily whilst Lizzy shook her head. This was where Mrs Russell spoke up. “Master Richard, you know that if you are hurt it is my duty to patch you up just like every time I did when you were a boy.”

Richard pouted at this. It was at this point Mr Gardiner appeared downstairs. “Lizzy, Kitty. Thank goodness you are alright. Why is it that when I thought the two of you were safe in the servants quarters that I find you here beating up highwaymen?”

Lizzy and Kitty quickly recounted the story. “And what of you? Has Mr Blackwell been caught?”

It was as she asked this that Officer Johnson came to report. “We have Robert Blackwell in our custody, however we need a doctor.”

“I’ve already sent for one,“ said the Sheriff.

“We followed Robert down the hall. He came straight to the first floor and he went straight to your room, Miss Elizabeth,” said Officer Johnson, looking seriously at Lizzy. “We followed him in. He wasn't looking to rob the house. He was carrying a knife and was going straight to the bed. That was when we told him to stop and that he was under arrest. He dropped his knife and grabbed his pistol, so he fired at us and it hit Officer Turner on his arm. We both fired and one shot hit his hand which was holding the pistol and the other hit him in the shoulder. We then both struck him and basically sat on him until the servants arrived, who then helped us hold him down until the other Officer’s arrived.”

“So he came here to kill Miss Elizabeth. Thank goodness you weren't in your room.” Elizabeth felt a cold chill go down her spine as the Sheriff said this, realising the deadly intent they had against her. Kitty came and squeezed her hand.

“Is there a fourth?” asked the Sheriff.

Mr John stirred. “No, there was only the three of us.”

For another two hours the house was in uproar and the house was searched by the officers, the doctor and his wife and apothecary arrived to clean up the wounded, and the arrested men were loaded into the prison wagon and sent to the holding cell in Matlock.

The officers who weren't tasked to escort the prisoners to Derby remained and retired. It was nearly four in the morning when everything settled down. Lizzy and Kitty assisted Mr Gardiner back to his room, with Darcy and Richard trailing. Lizzy went to retire into another room as she had been told by the Sheriff not to enter her original room. Though as she thought on it, she didn't think she could enter a room again that she was supposed to be murdered in.

Kitty yawned. “I'm not leaving my room before midday. I've never felt so tired.”

Lizzy, walking next to her, hugged her around the shoulder with her right arm. “Everyone will be talking about you. You will be the heroine in this story, where you saved your sister!”

“Do you think they'll write a novel about me?”

“They might even write a play, or an opera!”

“I'll be happy with a novel.”

Lizzy fell asleep in her clothes on top of her bed and had the best sleep she had had for the last week. If she dreamed, she could not recall it.

Chapter 44

It was very late morning before either of the Bennet sisters woke up. It was not long after waking when the Fitzwilliam’s and Georgiana returned from Pemberley, having received the Sheriff’s express in the morning. There were three Sheriff’s officers combing the house all morning and recording statements from all of the staff, Richard, Darcy and the Bennet sisters. It was late in the afternoon when the Sheriff returned to provide an update.

“What news do you have for us, Sheriff?” asked the Earl.

“I've just come from the committal hearing. All the men are in custody without bail and will remain until the trial. They’ve been moved to the gaol in Derby.”

“Do we know when the trial will be?” asked Mr Gardiner, mirroring the question in Lizzy’s head.

“A week from today. I've requested a prosecutor from Nottingham,” replied the Sheriff.

“I’ll advise Mr Bennet that we’ll be staying a few additional days so that we are here for the trail,” said Mr Gardiner.

“Did the thieves give you any useful information? Did you manage to locate any of the stolen money or jewellery?” asked Lizzy.

“My discussion with the thieves was interesting. The leader, Mr John, was keen to save William Spencer, who he says was more a supporter than an active participant. Mr John said he'd tell us where they had hid their stolen goods provided that Mr John was only charged for robbery and not with highway robbery. His penalty would then only be transportation, and he was happy to confess to that. So we have agreed to that.”

“Is that wise?” asked the Earl.

The Sheriff turned his attention to the Earl. “I've reviewed all the witness statements. No one saw any of their faces. If one of the highwaymen was Mr Spencer, I don't believe that Miss Elizabeth could positively identify him as being involved in the attack on herself. “ Lizzy shook her head at this. “Only the leader spoke in the attacks. No one paid enough attention to Mr Spencer to be able to identify him. All our evidence on him is circumstantial.”

“And what of the fourth thief?” asked Lizzy.

Here the Sheriff sighed. “They've all said that after separating from him after leaving Matlock, they never saw him again. He did not join them at their meeting place in Sherwood forest.”

“Do we have a name?” asked Mr Gardiner.

“They've all said his name was Luke Turner. However, when asked for a description of what he looked like, they have all given different descriptions. One said he was about twenty, one said he was about thirty and Mr John had told us he was forty.”

“So you don't believe that the fourth thief was this ‘Luke’?” said the Countess.

“There is honour amongst thieves. They get no benefit from ratting him out. The only reason they have told me what they have is that they are protecting their friend by giving us misleading information. Unfortunately, we have so little on this person, that unless we came upon the man with the stolen goods on him, there is no way for us to identify him or convict him of a crime.”

“Had they always intended to rob your house when coming to Matlock?” asked Darcy.

“No, they're original intention was to rob the Earl’s residence whilst everyone was at the funeral, however, when they came to check it out they found security was too tight. However, they heard that the Sheriff’s servants were helping at the wake and the house would be close to empty. So they changed their target. They were planning on moving on from their hiding place when they heard about the Earl and his family's relocation to Pemberley, and they could not resist the temptation for a major haul.”

“Have you managed to recover any of the stolen goods?” asked the Earl.

“Yes, they had a camp in the forest nearby, not too far from their previous camp. We've recovered all the stolen jewellery from our house, plus a good portion, but not all of our money. Mr Gardiner, there may be some of your wife’s jewellery, along with some of yours, Miss Bennet. Tomorrow, I'll need you to come by and identify what is yours.”

“When can we reclaim it?” asked Lizzy.

“You’ll need to hold out until the trial, as it will be lodged as evidence, “ answered the Sheriff.

The Sheriff stayed a little longer before departing. The days that followed were filled with activity. The next day, Lizzy and Mr Gardiner made their first trip to the Sheriff’s home, a house a little larger than Longbourne and very comfortable and stylishly furnished, but not ostentatiously. Mr Gardiner identified half of his wife’s jewellery, and Lizzy found half of hers.
“They must have been able to fence the rest,” said the Sheriff.

The next day the prosecutor, Mr Barnes arrived from Nottingham. He questioned everyone again. Everyone gathered in the parlour at the Earl’s residence after the questioning was over. “Why did you ask the same questions that the Sheriff asked? We already spoke with the Sheriff,” asked Kitty.

“I’m attempting to work out who I will put on the stand, “ replied the prosecutor.

“Will you put me on the stand?” asked Kitty.

The prosecutor shook his head. “The jury can only judge on the crime the men committed, which you were not a witness to...not how the person was caught. Miss Elizabeth and Mr Gardiner are the witnesses I'll put on the stand.”

The next day Mr Gardiner and Lizzy went to the crime sight to recount what happened. Though Lizzy had driven past the site when she had gone to Derby, it hadn't been pointed out. She had held her Uncle’s hand, squeezing it before descending from the carriage where it had all happened.

The day was just like the day when it all happened. Warm, with dappled light filtering through the trees to the road. Mr Barnes said to them both. “I will question Miss Elizabeth first, then you, Mr Gardiner.”

Lizzy walked down the road some three hundred yards. “This is where we were when we saw the two highwaymen appear on the road in front of us and they called for us to stop. It was about here,“ said Lizzy, walking forward. She swallowed as the memories came back. “We were here when the carriage driver was shot and the horses began to race.” She took a deep breath to regain her emotions as the Mr Barnes asked questions on the appearance of the men and the horses they rode.

They walked towards the bridge that crossed the creek. Before reaching it, Lizzy could see carriage rut marks on the verge of the road, leading into the grass. “This is where the carriage veered of the road.” Lizzy pointed ahead. “That is where we tipped over.”

She walked to the place where she had been thrown and looked around. The image of her aunt lying on the ground sprang to her mind. She put her hand to her mouth as tears came unbidden to her eyes. “I was thrown here,” she choked out.

“Where were your aunt and uncle?” asked Mr Barnes.

Lizzy stepped to the spot her aunt had been lying, and she could see the rock her aunt must have struck her head on. Some red blood stains still remained. “She was here.” She turned and pointed behind her. “My uncle was lying back there when he told me to run.”

The Sheriff nodded and said to Mr Barnes. “That aligns exactly where the carriage, Mr and Mrs Gardiner were found.” He walked up to Lizzy and handed her a handkerchief, which Lizzy gratefully accepted.

Mr Barnes continued to ask questions as Richard led them to the bushes she had hid in. Lizzy’s recollection aligned perfectly with the evidence found at the sites. Mr Gardiner was questioned next, but as he had passed out, he had a limited memory of the events.

The day after this, as a thankyou to all the Sheriff’s men who had helped in the arrest of the highwaymen, the Earl and Countess hosted a cricket game with afternoon tea on the lawns. The women, including the Countess, Lady Riley and her daughters and all the officer’s wives, settled down to watch the men under the erected tents. Mr Gardiner sat next to Lizzy and Georgiana.
“I've never watched a cricket game before,” said Georgiana.

“I’ve only watched a couple when I was younger amongst the local boys. Two teams, one fielding, one batting. The fielding team has a bowler who attempts to hit those stumps, “ said Lizzy, pointing to the three stumps on either end of the pitch. “Two batters are out there, one hits the ball and they need to run between the stumps to score runs, without getting caught or run out. The team with the most runs wins.”

Kitty had been captivated by the scene and had decided that she would attempt to paint it. She had set up her easel underneath an oak. Every now and then she would wander back where the others sat drinking lemonade.

Before the game started, Andrew Riley and Richard approached Kitty, one holding a cricket bat, the other a pen and ink well. “Miss Catherine “ started Andrew. “As this is the bat that you bravely wielded to catch the lead highwayman, we were hoping you would do us the honour of signing the bat, so everyone could always know of your heroic deeds.” Flattered and pleased, Kitty signed the bat, before the game started.

Richard and Andrew were on the fielding side, with Darcy and one of the officer’s starting out as the first batters. Richard was the bowler, and with a wicked look in his eye, he bowled the ball, going straight past Darcy and hitting the wicket. The Sheriff was umpiring and he called “Out.”

With a grumpy look shot at his cousin, Darcy sulked off the field as the other team made quacking noises. “What happened?” asked Georgiana.

“Your brother got out for a duck, meaning he got out without scoring,” replied Mr Gardiner.

Darcy came and took a seat in between Lizzy and Georgiana. With a self-deprecating smile at Lizzy, he said “here I was hoping to pass myself off with some degree of credit.”

“You can not believe me to be so fickle as to think poorly of you for an unfortunate ball,” replied Lizzy.

“I cannot regret it to much. I now get to spend half the game sitting here in your company, “ said Darcy who was rewarded with a sparkle in Lizzy’s eyes.

Darcy, Lizzy, Georgiana and Mr Gardiner all fell into a comfortable conversation. They had all become good friends over the last several days, spending as much time as possible in each other's company, and everyone's esteem of the other grew.

After awhile, Georgiana rose to go and watch Kitty’s painting. Darcy watched her go to start an animated conversation with Kitty. “I haven't seen her this happy since the death of our father. Kitty has really helped her to come out of her shell.”

“That isn't surprising. It sounds like Georgiana needed a friend of similar age to herself,” replied Lizzy, also watching the exchange. “I can see Kitty is benefiting not having to compete for attention with Lydia. Georgiana’s gentle nature tempers Kitty’s more boisterous tendencies. They both benefit greatly from the friendship.”

It was time for the teams to change over. Darcy took to the field as the first bowler, with Richard and Andrew Riley up as the first batters. Andrew proudly carried the bat signed by Kitty onto the field.

Darcy, keen to deliver vengeance on his cousin, bowled the first ball to his cousin, which Richard coolly hit to the boundary, earning appreciative claps from all watching. Andrew and Richard alternated their batting, each making an outstanding batting effort, much to Darcy’s chagrin. Andrew’s bat certainly seemed to be lucky, hitting six after six.

For Darcy’s last ball, he bowled again to Richard. Richard smashed it, with the ball heading straight towards Lizzy. With a speedy right hand, she reached out and caught the ball, to everyone’s applause. There were calls for Richard to go out, plus good nature jokes about the one armed lady being a better fielder than the fielding team.

Richard did stay in but it mattered little. Darcy gave up his role as bowler to someone else and took to the field, catching his cousin out at his next hit.

Richard smiled as he came off the field, talking with his mother and a few of the officers and their wives before taking the chair that Darcy had vacated between Lizzy and Mr Gardiner.

“Have you come here to irritate your cousin?” asked Lizzy pertly.

Richard just laughed. “I have come to enjoy your charming company, Miss Bennet. If it irritates my cousin, that is just a bonus.” Richard looked out at Kitty, who was busying admiring Andrew as he ran between the wickets. “Your sister appears to have forgotten to paint, “ said Richard with a raised eyebrow.

“Shall we go see how my sister progresses with her painting?” asked Lizzy.

Richard agreed, and offering an arm, escorted Lizzy to her sister and Georgiana. The painting was taking shape, with Kitty having painted the house in the background. She was presently painting the foreground, featuring Andrew prominently as the batter.

Richard frowned. “Where am I in this?” he asked.

Kitty pointed to someone with his back to the painting. “This is you,” she said, and went back to painting Andrew at the stumps.

“Some have certainly said that is my best angle, “ joked Richard, which Georgiana and Kitty immediately denied.

“I see what you are about Colonel, fishing for compliments,“ laughed Lizzy. The Riley sisters soon joined as well, eager to see how the painting progressed, that Kitty was too distracted talking to paint.

The afternoon passed pleasantly in this relaxed manner. Richard and Andrew’s team were declared the winners, with Andrew the top scoring batsman, which he claimed was due to him wielding Kitty’s lucky bat.

Chapter 45

Finally, the day arrived for Mr Gardiner, Lizzy and Kitty to depart from Matlock. They had stayed an extra three days from the date the doctor had provided clearance for Mr Gardiner to travel.

For both Lizzy and Kitty, neither were unhappy with the delay. Both had become firm friends with Georgiana, with all of them calling the other by their first names. Kitty and Georgiana certainly spent all of their spare time in each other's company.

Lizzy had further cemented her relationship with Darcy. There was not a doubt of her love for him. Every time she was with him, she felt a warm glow of happiness inside, and all the time apart she could scarce think of anything else other than seeing him again.

They had continued to help Mr Gardiner in his recovery, escorting him on laps around the house and grounds. His strength and endurance were increasing, though nothing close to normal. If he extended himself too greatly or attempted to walk too fast, his chest would ache. Likewise, he had to be cautious bending or lifting anything heavier than a plate of food.

Mr Gardiner had become quite good friends with the Earl, as the Earl liked to consult with him regarding policy and its likely impacts on business. The Earl respected Mr Gardiner’s business expertise and found it to be useful in shaping his opinion. This also distracted Mr Gardiner from his grief, pulling him out from his melancholy.

The papers had been full of the story, but this time the focus had been on Kitty, with the attempted kidnapping of Lizzy a mere footnote. Kitty had beamed at the praise heaped on her by the various papers.

The prosecutor had visited Matlock regularly to prepare Mr Gardiner, Richard and Lizzy for the trial.

“I'm going to miss you so much!” exclaimed Georgiana, giving both Lizzy and Kitty a hug as they were farewelling everyone outside. “You must both remember to write to me.”

“Of course we will, Georgie,” said Lizzy.

“I'll tell you everything that is going on, I promise, “ added Kitty.

Darcy, partly jealous of the intimacy Georgie had with Lizzy that he was restricted from having, came and gave Georgiana a kiss on the forehead. “I'll be back here after the trial is over, so you should see me here tomorrow. We can then travel to Pemberley.”

Georgiana sighed. “It is such a pity they didn't get to see it this visit.”

With a meaningful look at Lizzy, Darcy replied, “ I'm certain they will see it in good time.”

Mr Gardiner, Lizzy and Kitty bid the Earl and Countess farewell, thanking them for their generous hospitality. Kitty then gifted them the painting she had made of the cricket game, which they admired, especially as the house and gardens were painted exceptionally well. “This painting is part of the history of this house, “ said the Countess. “This is truly a thoughtful gift. Thank you, Miss Catherine.”

With that, Lizzy and Kitty entered the carriage, helped in by Darcy and Richard respectively. The Sheriff then followed. Between the Sheriff, Richard and Darcy, they helped in Mr Gardiner, who still found getting in and out of carriages uncomfortable. The carriage door closed, Richard and Darcy mounted their horses, and the party set off.

Kitty watched the house disappear from view. “I will miss this place. When leaving Longbourn, I never thought that this trip would be as exciting as it was. Or that I would make a new best friend. It now seems so strange to be finally going back.”

Lizzy could not pin point her feelings- they were foreign to her. She knew that she was not going back to her home, Longbourn was now a temporary stop before she started the rest of her life with Darcy.

Lizzy was shook out of her reverie by the Sheriff. “The highwaymen will be representing themselves in court. Miss Elizabeth, are you prepared to be questioned by them?”

Lizzy nodded. “Mr Barnes has already prepared me for the questions they might ask.”

For the next two hours, the Sheriff asked Lizzy and Mr Gardiner questions the highwaymen were likely to ask.

In arriving at the courthouse at Derby, one of the officers came to greet the Sheriff. “Perfect timing, Sir. William Spencer has just pleaded guilty to robbery and has been sentenced to transportation. The judge has taken a short break before the trials of John and Blackwell.”

They descended and made their way into the courthouse. Mr Barnes came to greet them and advise of their order. They took their seats.

It did not take long for the court officials to return and to march in the two accused men. They were asked to rise for the judge and Mr Barnes read out the charges. “Mr Samual John and Mr Robert Blackwell are charged with robbery with violence. Mr Blackwell is charged with murder of Mrs Madelein Gardiner and Mr John Manning, the Gardiner’s carriage driver.”

“And how do the accused plead to these charges?” asked the judge.

“Innocent,” replied both the men.

“Who is representing the accused?” asked the judge.

“I am, your honour, “ replied Mr John.

The prosecutor outlined his case and the evidence.

“I will call my first witness, Mr Gardiner,” declared Mr Barnes.

Mr Gardiner made his way to the witness stand and was sworn in to provide evidence. He was asked to explain the events of the day in question, which he did, which was followed with questions on the injuries he sustained, and commiserations on the loss of his wife. He painted a sad, serious picture in his mourning clothes and with his arm in a sling.

The prosecutor asked what had been stolen from him and Mrs Gardiner. The prosecutor had some of Mrs Gardiner’s stolen jewels brought forward. “These jewels were found in the possessions of Mr John and Mr Blackwell. Do you recognise these jewels?”

“Yes, they belonged to my wife. I gave the pearl choker to her for her birthday several years back, and the bracelet was a Christmas gift after the birth of our first child. The ring was her wedding ring, which was stolen from my wife’s hand.”

The prosecutor had the evidence shown to the jury. “No further questions, your honour.”

The judge then asked Mr John if he had any questions of the witness. Mr John, with the utmost respect, approached Mr Gardiner. “I'm awfully sorry for the loss of your wife. I lost my own wife and I know how it feels. There is nothing that can bring her back or words that can lessen the grief. I know I'm not the best man there is, we are but simple thieves.”

Lizzy clenched her fists as he spoke. She could see her uncle watching Mr John warily, trying to keep his cool and not be rattled. “What is he playing at?” said Lizzy quietly under her breath.

“We were caught red handed trying to rob the Earl’s home, as it seemed too tempting a target. The Sheriff’s house, too, as we heard that it was mostly empty. However, we are not ones to stoop to highway robbery. Is it not possible that we bought your wife’s jewellery from the real highwaymen, and that is how some of it came to be in our possession?”

Mr Gardiner did not answer and the prosecutor called “Objection!”

“Sustained,” said the judge.

“Apologies, your honour. Mr Gardiner, you were sitting backwards in the carriage at the time?”

“Yes,” replied Mr Gardiner.

“Did you see the people who attacked you that were in front of you?”

Mr Gardiner answered slowly, “no, I only saw the two attackers who were behind. I only briefly saw the two attackers who were in front.”

“So can you say without any scrap of doubt that the man who shot your driver is Mr Blackwell? Or that the person with him was myself?”

Mr Gardiner paused. “No, I cannot. I did not see them.” There were murmurings in the courtroom from this.

“No further questions your honour,“ concluded Mr John, retaking his seat.

The Sheriff was called as the next witness, who outlined the details of the investigation and the evidence they had found, culminating in the capture of the thieves at the Earl’s home. He was presented with jewellery that had been stolen from his home and confirmed the jewellery belonged to his wife and daughters.

Richard was called up next to outline his part in the investigations and his role in discovering Lizzy. The letter that Lizzy had written was submitted as evidence, and Richard was asked to read out the later part of the letter where she had overheard the conversation.

“Do you have any reason to doubt the veracity of the writer of this letter, Colonel Fitzwilliam?” asked the prosecutor.

“None whatsoever,” answered Richard. “I had spent some time with Miss Elizabeth in Kent and knew her to be a fit, intelligent and strong woman of stoic temperament. She was not one who would be taken with flights of fancy.”

“Thank you, Colonel Fitzwilliam.”

Mr John did not cross examine Richard.

Next up, the other officers that participated in the investigation or the sting at the Earl’s residence were called up, followed by the other victim’s of the highway robbers. Mr John’s cross-examination of all of the victim’s focused on whether they could definitely identify him and Mr Blackwell as the men who robbed them. That was where all of the witnesses stumbled. They thought he could be the person who attacked them, but because they didn't see his face, they weren't certain. When asked if it was possible that this was a case of mistaken identity, all said it was possible.

There was a recess. They all filed out of the courtroom to have reporters and other onlookers crowd around them. “Miss Bennet, can you tell us what happened?” ”Miss Catherine, is it true you caught the thief using a cricket bat?” “Miss Bennet, is it true you were held hostage at gunpoint?” “Miss Bennet” “Miss Catherine.”

Kitty smiled at the attention and was more than happy to stop to talk to any reporter, however, Mr Gardiner dragged her after the Sheriff, who went into a private room with the prosecutor. It was as they entered that Richard looked up. “Vicky, you made it.”

Darcy approached and gave her a hug after Richard hugged her. “How are you? Are you here to give evidence?”

“Yes, I’m here to testify in the trial. I only arrived minutes ago. But you must introduce me to your friends,” said Lady Victoria, looking at the Miss Bennets and Mr Gardiner.

Introductions were made to Richard’s very stylish sister, who had the same friendly charms as Richard. Lizzy could see the resemblance to the Countess, though Lizzy believed Lady Victoria had a mischievous streak. Lizzy and Lady Victoria fell into easy conversation with each other.

All too soon, the recess was over and in they all filed back into the courtroom. Lady Victoria was next on the stand. When it came time for cross examination, Mr John asked the same question to Lady Victoria. “Did you see the face of the men that attacked you?”

“No, they were wearing handkerchief’s over their faces,” replied Lady Victoria.

“So can you say definitively say that my face and Mr Blackwell’s face are the same as the ones that attacked you?”

“No, but…” Lady Victoria looked rattled. “You have the same voice as the man that demanded we hand over our cash. And the same size.”

“No further questions, your honour,” said Mr John.

Lady Victoria’s carriage driver and footman also gave evidence and suffered the same fate. A few further witnesses were called prior to a recess being called. This time the Sheriff very deliberately hurried Lizzy away into the room reserved for the prosecution. “Are you ready?” asked the Sheriff.

Lizzy nodded. “I’d like this over with.”

“You are our second last witness. When we go in the coroner will provide evidence and then it will be you.”

The court was soon called back in. The coroner was sworn in. “How did the carriage driver, Mr Manning, die?”

“He suffered a single gun-shot wound to his temple, killing him instantly,” answered the coroner.

“Were there any other wounds when you examined him?” asked Mr Barnes.

“Some superficial scratches from the carriage accident, but all were post-mortem.”

“How did Mrs Gardiner die?”

“She was found lying on the ground, her head against a rock. Though there was blood and a fractured skull, she died instantly from the snapping of her spine on landing and from the impact of her head upon the rock.”

“What was the cause of these injuries?”

“These were caused solely by the carriage accident.”

“Thank you, no further questions.“

Finally it was Lizzy’s turn to take the witness stand. There was an audible murmur through the court.

Mr Barnes approached Lizzy. “Miss Bennet, can you state what happened on the day in question?”

“Yes. I was travelling with my Aunt and Uncle, Mr and Mrs Gardiner, to Matlock. At around ten in the morning, after having travelled for an hour, I saw two men appear in front of the carriage. I could see them because we were travelling in an open carriage. One of the men, Mr John,” here Lizzy nodded at the defendant, “called “Stop or we’ll shoot.” Immediately after that a gun shot rung out and we saw our driver slump over and there was blood....” Lizzy paused to gather herself.

“Are you alright, Miss Bennet. Do you need a handkerchief? Reliving this must be quite distressing.” Mr Barnes offered his handkerchief which Lizzy took but did not use. This had been practiced and was more for show. “Did you see who shot the gun that killed the carriage driver?”

Lizzy nodded towards Mr Blackwell. “Mr Robert Blackwell was the man who shot the pistol.”

“How can you be certain?” asked Mr Barnes.

“He is the same size as the man who attacked us. Also, when the horses panicked, Mr Blackwell attempted to grab the reins of our horses, in the process coming off his own horse. His handkerchief that was covering his face fell off, so I saw his face. It was most definitely Mr Blackwell.”

“What happened next, Miss Bennet?”

“Our carriage came off the road and tipped. The next thing I knew was that I was on the ground. I could not use my left arm without pain, so I used my right arm to get up. I could see my Aunt was lying still ahead of me. I turned to look to see where my uncle was. He had lifted his head and was looking at me and he yelled at me to run. I could see the four highwaymen galloping on their horses to approach me. So I turned and ran into the forest.”

“I would like the jury to note that when taken back to the crime site, Miss Bennet’s testimony aligned with the testimony of the officers who came to examine the crime site,” said Mr Barnes to the jury. “What happened after you ran?”

“I ran east along the creek looking for ground that was difficult for horses to traverse. The creek was quite rocky. I found a fallen log where the creek had steep sides to cross, then I hid behind a fallen log. I could hear two of the highwaymen following me. I heard Mr Blackwell and one other come looking, and Mr Blackwell called to me to give myself up with the promise I would not be hurt. I remained in hiding and they gave up and returned to the others.”

“Were you not in pain whilst you ran?”

“I was not thinking about my pain at the time as I was far too frightened for my life. I knew that my arm and leg hurt but I kept going. It was only once I heard Mr Blackwell and his friend retreat that I looked to see how badly hurt I was and I realised how bad a wound I had in my leg and that my arm was broken.”

“Did you think to remain there considering the extent of your wounds?”

“No, in talking with each other, the highwaymen said that they would return to look for me. It was not safe for me to stay out or to return to the East or to cross back across the creek so I started going North in hope of finding a good hiding spot. I found one when I found a large blackberry thicket. I crawled into the centre of the thicket where I decided I would be safe enough to rest in.”

“What did you do then?”

“I took my bag off my shoulder,” said Lizzy.

“So you had been running with a bag this entire time?”

“Yes, I had a travel bag with me in my lap, but when the highwaymen appeared, I put it over my shoulder. I fell upon it when we crashed and as it was hooked over the shoulder of the arm that I had broken, I wasn't in any position to remove it until I stopped. So I took out my shawl and used it to make a sling for my arm. I ripped my petticoats the best I could to make a form of bandage to wrap around my leg wound to try to stem the bleeding, which was difficult to do with only one hand. I ate my apple and I had an inkwell and paper. As I wasn’t certain when anyone would come looking for me or if.... if I would still be alive, I felt it imperative that I write what had happened.”

“So you were not certain whether you would live? You were, in fact, afraid you might die?”

“To a certain degree, but I did still believe at that point that I would survive.”

“What happened next, Miss Bennet?”

“I must have fallen asleep. I was awoken what must have been an hour or more later when I heard some ravens taking off from the thicket I was hiding in. It was then that I heard the highwaymen approaching, looking for me.”

“What did you hear them say?”

“They discussed how possible it was for me to have come as far as I had and whether I'd be able to identify then. They spoke to ‘Bob’, Mr Blackwell, and told him that shooting the driver was ‘bloody stupid’. ‘Mr Blackwell then responded by saying that the gun went off accidentally whilst he pointed it at our driver. I then heard them say that my Aunt was dead and my Uncle in a bad way and likely to die. Mr Blackwell then said that if he was going to hang that he would have his fun with me before doing away with me.” There was a collective intake of breath from the courtroom, followed by a murmur.

Mr Barnes let it die down, savouring the mood of the court that was completely mesmerised by Lizzy’s testimony. “Please continue, Miss Bennet. This must have been completely terrifying for you, to listen to what these men would do with you before killing you.”

“Another man, named Bill, speculated on how long it would take for the carriage to be discovered and for the forest to be full of searchers. He was inclined to leave as quickly as possible and not continue wasting time searching for me. They’re leader, Mr John, then declared that if I was found I was to be killed, but not to waste time looking for me. He was certain that their camp which was North of the attack, would be safe from the Sheriff’s men and that in the morning they would head towards Sherwood forest.”

“What did you do after they had left the area?"

“I wrote down the important information that I heard.”

Mr Barnes presented her letter from evidence. “Did you, Miss Bennet, write this letter?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Whilst you were sleeping, your inkpot had spilt. With what did you use to write this?” Mr Barnes smiled to Lizzy as he asked this, as this was his crowning courtroom moment, where he was hoping for shock . The following details had been kept as a closely guarded secret up to now.

“That is true I had knocked over my input as I slept. However, my leg wound had continued to bleed. I wrote the end of the letter using my blood.”

As expected, there was a shocked intake of breath in the courtroom. Mr Barnes waited for it to sink in before continuing. “Did you feel that this information was so important that you needed to write it in blood to ensure that it was known? Were you now afraid you might not be found alive?”

“Yes, I was terrified I would be found and killed. I felt duty bound to write down what I had heard, no matter what, in case I did die in the forest.”

“And who was the leader of the highwaymen?”

“Mr Samual John,” said Lizzy with certainty, looking at Mr John. To her, he looked rattled by her testimony and Lizzy felt some satisfaction.

“Are you certain?” asked Mr Barnes.

“Yes, I recognised his voice. It is the same voice as the man in the forest. I recognised the voice in the inn at Derby straight away when we came here as part of the investigation. It is the same voice as he had the night where he attempted to rob Lord Fitzwilliam’s house and where he attempted to kidnap me.”

Mr Barnes then had Lizzy detail her injuries and recount the night of the robbery and all that occurred during the robbery.

Now was the moment she had been dreading. Mr John approached the stand. Lizzy gritted her teeth, folding her arms defensively in front of herself.

“I’m sorry for the loss of your aunt and for the accident. Your carriage was racing along at high speed. How well did you see the faces of your attackers from your carriage?”

“As I said before, I saw Mr Blackwell’s face quite well when the handkerchief fell off his face as he came off his horse.” She looked over at Mr Blackwell, trying to keep down her disgust and anger at the men who had caused so much pain. He was sitting in the dock with his head hung down. “I have no doubt in my mind it was Mr Blackwell. Further to that, I heard your conversation in the forest. Mr Blackwell’s voice is the same as the voice I heard in the forest.”
Lizzy turned her attention to Mr John. “You are the same size and shape as the man who led the highwaymen and of the same age and posture. I did not see your face that day, but I heard your voice, and I am certain that voice belonged to you, Mr John.” By the end of this, Lizzy’s attempts at calm were frayed, and her voice had a hard quality about it.

“But you were injured in the forest. You had lost a great deal of blood and by your own account, you had only just come to from passing out. How can you be certain that you heard what you thought you heard? Perhaps you imagined or dreamed some of it?”

With her right hand she gripped the edge of the witness stand , as she stood and glared down at Mr John with a look that would make Lady Catherine proud. “I heard you say ‘If we find her, we kill her and dump the body’. Do you think I could mistake that? I have dreamt of that over and over again every night since that attack. From the moment I heard you speak in the inn at Derby, my blood ran cold as I recognised your voice. I turned then and got a proper look at you. I have not a single doubt that it was you.”

Mr John swallowed and gave a strained smile. “No further questions, your honour.” He walked back to his stand, shoulders slumped and with a defeated look.

As the judge dismissed her, there was a clap from the gallery. The judge called for order as Lizzy descended, relieved that her part in this was over and mentally spent. She had not thought it would be so stressful to stand there and to give an account of what had occurred.

She joined the others, moving to sit in between her uncle and Kitty. As she passed Mr Darcy, he reached out discreetly and quickly squeezed her hand reassuringly. She gave him a small, warm smile in return.

“Well done, Lizzy. Your aunt would be proud of you,” said Mr Gardiner.

“Bravo, Miss Bennet. You had all the gallery and jury hanging onto every word, “ said Richard quietly.

“You were magnificent, Lizzy,” gushed Kitty in whispered tones.

The last witness was now called, Dr Brown. He took the stand and Mr Barnes approached. “What was the extent of Miss Bennet’s injuries on the day in question?”

“A minor head wound. Her right arm was broken below the elbow. She had an object embedded in and protruding from her leg which had clipped, but not severed the femoral artery, resulting in blood loss. By the time she was found and brought to Matlock, she had lost between one to two pints of blood and her body was in the process of going into shock from the blood loss.”

“Had the head knock resulted in memory loss or any other symptoms that would make you question her memories, like hallucinations?”

“No, her head knock did not result in a concussion. Nothing she had said had indicated that she suffered hallucinations, nor anything that would have me question her memory.”

“How has Miss Bennet recovered?”

“Remarkably quickly. Her strength returned soon after arriving at Matlock, and she was coherent whilst I was stitching her leg.”

Mr Barnes showed Mr Brown the letter. “I would have you pay attention to the second part of the letter, written in Miss Bennet’s own blood. Is there anything here that would suggest she was hallucinating or not in the right state of mind?”

Dr Brown read through the note. “No. She was perfectly lucid whilst writing this letter. Her writing is even and her letters seem formed, though shaky, which is to be expected if you are writing on your leg and not on a table. It is clear she was under a great deal of stress and pain, however there is nothing here that would have me question the veracity of this information or the judgement of the writer.”

“How had Miss Bennet treated her own wounds?”

“She had created a sling for her arm and had ripped her petticoats to make a bandage for her leg to stem the bleeding.”

“She did not attempt to remove the object protruding from her leg?”

“No, which was wise. Had she removed it, she would have bled out and died there.”

“So, of your knowledge of Miss Bennet’s injuries and your knowledge of her personally, have you any reason to question the truth of her statement?”

“I have no reason to question her statements as anything other than true.”

The prosecutor made his closing statement, ending with “it did not matter if Mr Blackwell did not at the moment he fired the gun wish to kill Mr Manning. By the fact he had a gun and had declared that he would shoot showed he had motive and opportunity. Had Mr Manning disobeyed, it would have ended a moment or two later with the same result. This act resulted in the death of Mrs Gardiner and the serious injury and potential deaths of both Mr Gardiner and his niece Miss Bennet. Miss Bennet showed great resilience and bravery by her actions. And when she heard the men looking for her, so convinced was she that when she overheard them say that they would kill her if they found, she was compelled to write what she had heard with her own blood. That's right, with her blood, to make sure that justice was served if she died. There is no reason to doubt her testimony. You have heard her speak. She is an intelligent, reasonable woman of sound mind, and as her doctor testified, was of sound mind at the time she wrote that letter.”

Mr John tried to cast doubt on Lizzy’s testimony, that they looked like someone similar to the men that attacked the carriage, and that none really saw them well enough to be certain it was them. It fell on deaf ears.

“We have played our part in this, “ said the Sheriff. “It is now for the jury to decide.”

Chapter 46

As their party emerged from the courtroom, there was a round of applause for Lizzy. She waved and gave a tight smile, and yet again they were whisked away to wait in the room reserved for the prosecution. Not much was said by anyone as everyone waited tensely for the jury to return.

It was a mere twenty minutes when they were notified that the jury had made their decision. “That's a good sign, “ said the Sheriff. “It's always quick when everyone is convinced they are guilty. It takes longer to decide innocence.”

They filed back in. All stood for the entrance of the judge.

“Do you have a verdict, Mr Chairman?” asked the judge.

“We do, your honour. For the crime of murder, we find Mr Blackwell guilty. For the crime of robbery with violence, we find both Mr John and Mr Blackwell guilty.”

The two defendants could be seen to slump and to rest their heads in their hands. Lizzy squeezed her Uncle’s hand with relief.
The judge announced both to be hung, and so ended the trial. Mr Gardiner and Lizzy hugged each other as the rose. “It’s finally over,” said Lizzy.

“We got justice for Madelein. But it doesn't bring her back,” he said.

The Sheriff turned to then. “Mr Gardiner, you might like to think about what you want to say when you go outside. The reporters will ask.”

On exiting the court house, the reporters were waiting for them. Mr Gardiner stood at the top of the stairs, and in a clear voice announced. “My family and I are satisfied that justice has been served today for the death of my wife, Mrs Madelein Gardiner and our carriage driver, Mr John Manning. Nothing can bring them back. My for children are without a mother and Mrs Manning and her children are without their husband and father. Their crimes have left multiple families impacted for life with a loss that can never be replaced. However, at least their crimes end today and no one else should pay the price.”

As they descended the stairs, reporters tried to question both sisters whilst the men attempted to hurry them all to the carriage. Kitty was more than happy to smile and provide comments to questions, whereas Lizzy was more circumspect. She felt weary from the day and was not in the mood to answer questions.

With relief they entered the Sheriff’s carriage. “The proprietor of the Derbyshire Mercury has kindly offered to host us tonight.” It was a short ride to the proprietor’s residence, a fine house on an estate just outside of the main Derby city centre.

On the offers of thanks for hosting, he waved it away. “Believe me, I’m getting far from this than you. Tomorrow we’ll print the exclusives from today’s trial and the interviews with the two Bennet sisters. We will be selling a record number of papers.”

With relief Lizzy was shown to her room and able to refresh herself. Lying in the bath helped to ease the tensions from the day and helped to lift her spirits for dinner. At the dinner table were the editor and several reporters from the Mercury, ready to get her story. The dinner was an almost jovial affair. The stress of the past several weeks was over and the trial behind them. Lizzy felt herself cracking smiles at times. She looked over at her uncle to see him smiling, though it didn’t reach his eyes.

After dinner, instead of there being the normal parting of the sexes, each of the participants was invited to tell their story. Mr Gardiner waved it off, saying that there was nothing more to tell than what he had told on the stand. Lizzy, Richard, Kitty and the Sheriff all had their chance to tell all their story. Kitty particularly enjoyed being the complete centre of attention for once.

Before the night ended, the Sheriff had an announcement. “There were rewards on offer for the capture of Mr Blackwell and Mr John. The two officers who captured Mr Blackwell will split the hundred pound reward for his arrest. And it has been decided that Miss Catherine solely will receive the hundred pound reward offered for the arrest of Mr John.”

Kitty was surprised and pleased by that, whilst everyone applauded and called it well deserved. She looked at the bank cheque that the Sheriff passed to her with wonder. Later that night, prior to retiring, she said to Lizzy, “I’ve never had so much money in my possession in my life! It’s true what Mr Andrew Riley said. There’s something more satisfying in money that you’ve earned yourself with your own effort.”

Prior to Mr Gardiner’s, Lizzy's and Kitty’s departure the next morning, the Sheriff, Darcy and Richard arrived to see them off. The Sheriff returned the jewels that had been held in evidence. Richard handed them the paper for the day where their story had made the front page news.

Darcy drew Lizzy away from the others to talk with her privately. “Will you miss me over the coming month?” asked Darcy, with a small half smile on his face.

“You know I will, Sir,” replied Lizzy with her own small smile.

“You won’t forget me, or have a chance to think twice…”

“Let me interrupt you there, Mr Darcy. I am not so fickle as to ever forget you. When will you come to visit Mr Bingley?”

“I need to spend the three weeks tending to Pemberley, before I go to see Mr Bingley.”

“I will count the days, Mr Darcy, till I see you again,” said Lizzy, offering her hand, which he gallantly kissed.

They said their farewells to the party and climbed into their rented carriage. Lizzy kept her eyes on Darcy until he was out of sight and they left Derby.

“It seems so hard to believe we are finally going home,” sighed Kitty. “I do not feel like the same person.”

They stopped for the night in Bedford. Lizzy dreamt she was in the carriage sitting across from her Aunt and uncle. Aunt Madelein was smiling back at her. Lizzy looked to either side of her to see a small boy and girl on either side of her. She looked up again and saw Darcy smiling at her, next to her Aunt. “Who's children are these?” asked Lizzy.

“They are yours,” replied Aunt Madelein, smiling back at Lizzy.

Lizzy woke at that. Instead of leaving her in tears, Lizzy smiled at the hope it brought her.

It was midday when they first saw Meryton. A group of boys playing outside waved at them, with one running into the town calling out. Soon, the streets were brimming with people, as people came out of the shops to call out ‘welcome home, Miss Lizzy, welcome home Miss Kitty.’

“I've never received a welcome like this before,” said Kitty, waving at everyone.

Lizzy smiled at Kitty, equally amazed at their reception. “You’re a heroine, why should they not wish to see you!”

At long last, the gravel driveway to Longbourne appeared, and the familiar shape of their home appeared in view. Lizzy realised how much she had missed it. The entire family was there waiting on the steps.

The first to race to the carriage once it had stopped were Mr Gardiner’s children. Lizzy, then Kitty descended the carriage to be enveloped in a hug by their mother. “Oh, it is so good to have my daughters home, at long last. And what a fuss is being made of you two. Kitty, dearest Kitty, they are calling you a heroine for catching that thief. Oh, and the reward money... you can buy yourself a nice dress once we are all out of mourning and some lace!......” Mrs Bennet prattled on.

“Come now, Mrs Bennet, let the rest of us hug them, “ said Mr Bennet. He looked at Lizzy and shook his head. “You promised me you would be safe. I should have known better.” He then enveloped her in a hug. “I'm glad to finally have you safe at home,“ he whispered in her ear. He then grabbed Kitty in a hug. “And despite being led astray by your elder sister who should have known better, I’m proud of you. So proud!”

“Did you read about the reward money? I’ve been thinking....”

“That will be set aside for your dowry,” said Mr Bennet sternly. “I'm just glad the two of you are home safe.”

Their other sisters greeted them. Over the next couple of days, as Mr Gardiner recuperated after his long journey before making the final leg to London, all of their neighbours came to visit to see Lizzy and Kitty. Lizzy had a chance to finally catch up fully with Jane, who seemed as happy as herself regarding her future prospects.

After another four days at Longbourn, it was time for Mr Gardiner and his children, accompanied by Jane and Mary, to return to London. For Jane it would only be a short stay, as Mrs Bennet quite specifically wanted Jane at home as she exited her official mourning period. Jane would stay long enough to get Mary acquainted with running the Gardiner household and to assist in hiring a governess for the elder Gardiner children. It was planned that Mary would spend at least the next six months with the Gardiner’s.

With the household quiet, she found the opportunity to speak with her father alone. “Has anything more been heard about Mr Wickham?” asked Lizzy.

“He has disappeared off the face of this earth. There have been no reports of him whatsoever.”

“Have you spoken with Lydia?”

Mr Bennet sighed and put down his newspaper. “Yes, she admitted she had planned to elope with Lieutenant Wickham. She did not realise that he owed a great sum of money and she has not heard from him since she left Brighton. She has realised her mistake. I've told her she is no longer out and will not be out until she is seventeen and she, surprisingly, put up no complaint. What I was even more surprised was that your mother agreed with me, but I guess I have your friend the Countess to thank for that?”

Lizzy smiled. “I may have asked the Countess to help me convince Mama that Lydia required some control and some more thoughts in her head beyond officers and fashion.”

“Well, your mother is making Lydia read French each day. Somehow, she got it in her mind that all the accomplished women in London speak French. And as you are so very accomplished in it yourself, you can spend some time teaching Lydia how to speak it properly and to check her skills.” Mr Bennet picked up his book to read again.

Lizzy groaned. “I walked right into that one, didn't I?”

“You wanted Lydia under control and now you have it. Do not complain if it now inconveniences you, my dear.”

Over the weeks in the quiet house, she spent a great deal of time with both her younger sisters and grew closer with them. She found Lydia had a good head for languages, able to pick up French remarkably quickly.

Letters from Georgiana were treasured and read immediately with great interest. Lizzy in particular craved any and all news about Mr Darcy.

After three weeks and just before the end of their mourning period, Jane returned alone from London. Mrs Bennet fussed about her, asking a million questions. “How was my brother? Is his wrist out of the cast?”

“Yes, the doctor took the cast off yesterday. He was happy and said that Uncle is completely recovered. The ribs, shoulder and wrist are all healed, and now he needs to work on his strength. He gave Mary instructions on how she can help him to work on Uncle's strength and how to help him with exercises.”

“Good, good. And have you showed Mary all the things she needs to do to run the household?”

“Yes, I did and the Gardiner’s housekeeper is very good and helpful. Mary understands everything she needs to do and has settled in well. She seems happy helping out.”

“And have you organised a governess for the children? It is very important they have a good governess or else I don't know what will happen to those children.”

“Yes Mama. The governess started at the end of last week. She’s a widow of a pastor and had been teaching the local parish school. With her age, she didn't feel able to keep up with an entire classroom of children and was looking for a nice family. She’s taken to the children and they like her.”

“What of Madelein’s grave? Did she get a nice site with a good gravestone? I hope Mr Bennet didn't get a cheap stone, as I know he has a tendency to. Have you taken the children there?”

“The gravestone is very respectable. In the first week, Mary and I took the children there every day, and now it's every second day.”

Later, when Lizzy and Jane were alone that night, Lizzy could ask what concerned her most. “How is our Uncle coping?”

The smile on Jane’s face fell off, replaced with a furrowed brow. “I think it has now sunk in that she is gone and that life is going on without her. Seeing her grave for the first time, to see her name on the stone... that really got to him. He could not speak for the entire time we were at the graveyard for that first visit. Then when we are at home, and not seeing her at the dining table...you see him look so melancholy. He's very quiet.”

“I guess it is to be expected,” said Lizzy, trying to reassure Jane. “It will take time for him to adjust.”

“I went to his study a few times in the evening when he's excused himself and he doesn't rejoin. He sits there alone with an empty glass. I've no idea how many he's drunk. Sometimes I've found him asleep in there. It’s good that his clerks and his assistant have been visiting in the day with business, else he may go days not saying more than ten words to anyone. He has fully thrown himself back into work. Before I left, he had returned to going to the warehouse. I'm not sure how much it is taxing him after the injuries he's suffered.”

With that they retired to bed, each left to their own thoughts.

Chapter 47

Finally, the day came when Darcy with Georgiana returned to Netherfield. This also coincided with Lizzy having her cast removed. The doctor was happy with Lizzy's arm which had healed straight.

Darcy and Georgiana came the next day with Charles, Charles’ aunt Mrs Susan Kennedy, and Charles’ cousin, Mr John Bingley. Mr John Bingley was a year or two older, and you could certainly tell the family resemblance. He looked much like Charles with some subtle differences. He was only slightly taller, his hair was slightly darker in colour, his face a little thinner and his nose a little sharper.

The conversation was carried primarily between Mr John Bingley and Mrs Kennedy with Mrs Bennet. Georgiana went immediately and started talking with Kitty. Mr Darcy and Lizzy, and Charles and Jane had a very jilted conversation between them. Eventually Kitty saved them all by proposing to walk outside.

Darcy and Lizzy welcomed the change but the conversation was not much better. There was only one thing in both their minds which they knew they could not yet talk about. So they caught up on all that had occurred in the last month, and stole looks at the other. In the end before departing, Darcy requested a private interview for the morrow.

The next day dawned bright, which matched the mood of all in the house. Today they were officially out of mourning, so it was the day for the mourning dresses to be put away and to return to their normal clothes.

Jane came to Lizzy first thing in the morning. Lizzy had been too nervous to go out for her normal morning walk in case she missed Darcy’s call. “Lizzy, what do I wear when Mr Bingley comes to call? I want to look my best.”

Lizzy found herself in a similar dilemma. “It is now so strange to go back to thinking of what to wear. I think we forget about how we look and we just wear whatever makes us feel happiest.”

“Yes, I shouldn't worry. This is a happy day. That is good advice, Lizzy. I think I'll wear my blue dress.”

They waited nervously in the parlour after breakfast, pretending to read or sew.
Fortunately, Bingley and Darcy appeared as soon as it was an acceptable hour for visiting. After exchanging stilted pleasantries with Mrs Bennet, everyone thought it a fine idea to have a walk in the garden, and Mrs Bennet certainly wanted those two men alone with her daughters as soon as she could.

In short order, Lizzy was walking in the garden with Darcy, and as soon as they were out of sight of the house in a private part of the garden, Darcy turned and stopped, taking Lizzy’s hand in his own. “You can be in no doubt, Elizabeth, as to why I am here this morning. I feel I have waited so long for this moment to finally arrive.”

“These last few weeks since I left you in Derby have felt very long. I've been counting the days to today and to seeing you again.”

“And for me, these last few weeks at Pemberley have been torture. Everywhere I turned I could see you there. I knew I loved you, but there is now no life for me that doesn't have you in it. Elizabeth, would you do me the honour of sharing a life with me and becoming my wife?”

“Yes, Mr Darcy, yes!” said Lizzy, throwing her arms around his shoulders. His own went to her waist and his head came down to kiss her lips, something he had been longing to do for so very long.

After enjoying their kiss for awhile, then going for a second and a third, Darcy pulled away. “I need to stop before I take this too far. Should we go to your father and make this all official? I'm guessing he's expecting us.”

“Of course, Mr Darcy, yes, we should go see my father before he comes out looking for us!”

Darcy tucked Lizzy’s arm in his. “Now that we are engaged, I can't have you calling me Mr Darcy. Georgiana calls me William, or Will when she is excited.”

“Then I shall call you William.” They strolled leisurely back to Mr Bennet’s study together, where Lizzy was going to leave Darcy alone with her father, but Mr Bennet waved for Lizzy to come in as well.

“Mr Bennet, you know how greatly I admire your daughter. She has accepted my offer of marriage and we are here for your blessing.”

“Yes, yes, of course, it's nice that you still ask, even though she is now of age and has no need for it. However, rather than officially announcing your engagement, your Aunt requests you enter into an official courtship with Lizzy instead.” He reached into his drawer, pulling out a letter. He passed the letter across the table. “Your aunt has laid out the instructions quite well. I believe she has planned to announce your engagement in three weeks time at the dinner she is hosting. I can not fault her planning, and she does not seem to be one who is used to disappointment.”

Lizzy raised an eyebrow. “So our future engagement had already been planned and discussed between you, the Earl and Countess? Do we get any say in it?”

“Well, it was no stretch of the imagination that this was going to happen. We agreed, after all that was printed in the paper, it would be best for there to be a public courtship, so that no one thinks there's been any impropriety that would require a hasty marriage.”

Darcy, who had perused the letter passed it over to Lizzy. “Sir, I don't like disguise of any sort.”

“This is not disguise. The two of you can formally go about enjoying as much of each other's company as you desire in front of all without worrying about gossip. The only difference is that you have a slight reprieve of having to spend all of your time planning a wedding, which is what your friends Mr Bingley and Jane will get to enjoy.”

Lizzy also read the Countess’s letter. “Our courtship has been completely stage managed by your Aunt.”

Mr Bennet leaned back in his chair. “I will announce your courtship. If you'd like to announce an engagement directly, Mr Darcy, I suggest you wait for the next three days when your Aunt and Uncle arrive here and take it up with them.”

“Very well then,” sighed Darcy.

Mr Bennet rose and walked around the table, slapping Darcy on the shoulder. “I imagine after dinner tonight you might feel differently about this.” He then walked to look out the window. “Now where is Mr Bingley? I had thought he would get here before you two, but I was wrong.“

They exited the study together to find Jane and Mr Bingley coming up the hall towards the study. They both exchanged their excited news, and congratulations were given all around.

Lizzy took Mr Darcy back outside to stroll around the garden. Presently they heard an excited outburst from Mrs Bennet. “Jane must have told Mama about her engagement.”

“When will you tell her about our courtship?” asked Mr Darcy.

Lizzy laughed. “I will spare you the worst of my mother by telling her after you have left.”

“Surely you'll tell her before we depart? It will appear rude if I leave and we have not told her. And I am certain you have upbraided me on that.“

Lizzy sighed theatrically. “Do not say that I did not try to save you. Be prepared.”

“She will be my family as well.“

This brought on the most brilliant smile on Lizzy’s face, and Darcy realised he could put up with a thousand Mrs Bennet’s for Lizzy’s sake.

“Come, let us tell her now. I believe we have promised Bingley’s cousin that we would call on Mrs Long and her niece’s with him.”

They went in and Darcy passed on their news, and before Mrs Bennet could utter any disappointment in it being a courtship rather than an engagement, Lizzy interrupted her. “Lady Eleanor, Mr Darcy’s aunt, has suggested it best we are formally courting whilst I am with her in London to help curtail any gossip on there having been any impropriety, especially after the nonsense that was printed in the papers after the accident. Plus, you don't want to plan a wedding whilst I'm in London, do you Mama?”

“Of course, the Countess is most wise and certainly knows best. Why, Mr Darcy, did I tell you that she wrote to me after that night in Matlock where those awful highwaymen were caught? She wrote to assure me the safety of my daughters and of how brave dear Kitty was. It was most cordial of her, I, who was expecting no such honour. She is a great lady with very sage advice. Yes, yes, what a wonderful thing, dear Lizzy, a courtship in London!” Mrs Bennet did go on, but Darcy’s presence curtailed her worst impulses, and both Darcy and Lizzy were far too happy to care or to take great notice in it.

The men, along with Georgiana, Mr Bingley’s aunt and cousin, were invited to dinner that night. With that, they took their leave.

Later in the day, Lizzy was taking a turn around the garden and she saw Lydia sitting listlessly on the old swing. Lizzy went and leant against the tree trunk. “Are you disappointed? Were you expecting him?”

Lydia turned to stare at Lizzy. “Jane told you about Mr Wickham, didn't she?”

Lizzy nodded. “You know she keeps no secrets from me.”

Lydia stared at the ground. “I think I dreaded the possibility that he might come. Some part of me wanted him to, but that was more for my pride.... that I had not been wrong and that he had really been in love with me. But I know that's not true. I was just one of his games. I know he won't. I know I meant nothing at all to him.”

“Are you still in love with him?” asked Lizzy sensitively.

“I don't think I ever was in love with him. I liked it that he paid me attention. But I knew nothing of him and he offered nothing beyond the odd funny story. I was such a fool.” Lydia looked to Lizzy. “Your Mr Darcy came the moment he could to propose.”

“Yes, he did, “ said Lizzy.

“I don't want someone who forgets about me as soon as I'm gone. I want someone who would wait for me however long they needed to. Our father had a very long talk with me about how important it is for a marriage to be done properly.”

“Are you upset at no longer being out?” asked Lizzy.

Lydia sighed. “No, I can't imagine ever getting married to anyone.”

Lizzy was pleased at the changes she saw in Lydia. “Don't give up entirely. When the time is right, you'll find the right man for you.”

That night for dinner they celebrated the two couples. Lizzy and Darcy got a reprieve from Mrs Bennet’s attention as they were only courting. Jane and Bingley were the centre of Mrs Bennet’s attention as she spent the night bombarding them with wedding questions and ideas. Bingley separated with the men after dinner with relief. This is where Mr Bennet elbowed Darcy. “After seeing the attention your friend has had from my wife, does a courtship for a few weeks look better to you? Whilst you are courting, you don't need to spend your time wedding planning.”

Darcy did come to the conclusion that a courtship for a few weeks to thoroughly enjoy Lizzy’s company was looking better and better.

After the Netherfield party left, Mr Bennet pulled up Lizzy. “Lizzy, are you certain of your feelings for Mr Darcy?”

“Yes, Papa, the weeks won't change my feelings for him.”

“Lizzy, think of this. Your courtship with him was when you were critically injured, whilst mourning and having been attacked and hunted. You were in no proper state of mind for forming an attachment. Use this time to be absolutely sure of your feelings when you are fully able to enjoy his company without any other impediments affecting your judgement. There is no shame in you changing your mind during a courtship, if you have doubts.”

Lizzy acknowledged the truth of her father's statements, but still doubted that anything would change her feelings.

Chapter 48

The maid finished with Lizzy’s hair. “You look absolutely beautiful, Miss. Your young man will be speechless. Now let me put on the final piece.” The maid took out the emerald necklace the Countess was lending to Lizzy for the night.

Lizzy took in a breath as she looked at herself in the mirror. “I've never worn jewellery so expensive before.” She also was certain she had never looked so good before. She had arrived with the Earl and Countess the day before, and as soon as she had refreshed herself, the Countess was going over her daughter’s old dresses for the maids to refit on Lizzy, taking in the hems and reshaping the dresses for the current fashion. The dresses were of a more expensive fabric than what she was used to, however the Countess assured her that her daughter would never wear them again as she did not fit into them anymore.

Lizzy stood and twirled in front of the mirror. The emerald necklace complimented the burgundy dress, and the maid had outdone herself with Lizzy’s hair.

Lizzy walked out and down the stairs. Lizzy saw Darcy waiting at the bottom of the stairs, wearing his finest clothing. Her heart skipped a beat as he looked up and their eyes met.

He stared, spellbound as she descended. “You look stunning, Elizabeth. I'll have to keep close watch on you to be sure noone else tries to steal you from me.” He took her hand, giving it a kiss before tucking it into his arm.

The Earl and Countess, who were also waiting in the foyer, looked up. “You look lovely, dear,” said the Countess.

“Thank you for letting me wear your necklace, my Lady,“ said Elizabeth. “I've never worn anything so exquisite before.”

The Countess waved the offered thanks away. “We are portraying the image we want people to see. By having you here shows we are fond of you, but by lending you my jewels to wear shows that we are fully accepting you as one of the family.“

They entered the carriage. “How was the visit to see your sister and the Gardiner’s? How is your uncle doing?” asked Darcy.

“Mary looks quite well. She looks happy helping with the Gardiner children. She’s developed quite a bond with the two eldest, as she likes to help Henry with history and geography studies, and she enjoys teaching Frances the piano. She’s developed quite a friendship with the governess and the Gardiner’s housekeeper, so she has a rhythm going.”

Lizzy sighed as she thought about her uncle. “My uncle has recovered outwardly. His strength is nearly back to normal. We all went and visited my aunt’s grave.” Here Lizzy paused to think back on it. “It was good to go. It was the final moment of closure for me. I think it helps my uncle to go. It helps him to reconcile that she is really gone. When he is back at home.... there are too many reminders of her that it makes him quiet and sad. When he is at home, I can see that he struggles to engage with the children, or anyone. Mary says he has been very busy catching up with work and spending long hours at the warehouse, and she suspected that it is so he can avoid coming home and remembering that his wife is no longer there.”

The Countess squeezed her hand. “It will take time.”

“We should invite him over for dinner tomorrow night, to get him out of the house. Just a family dinner,” offered the Earl.

Lizzy smiled at that. “That's sounds like an excellent idea. Thank you, my Lord.”

The Earl waved away the thanks. “Bah, no thanks are needed. I enjoy his company. He talks sense.”

They joined the carriage queue in front of the theatre. “I imagine the rumour that you will be in attendance should be well circulated. I've told one of my closest friends that you will be here, and she will have told her closest dozen friends, so you should be expected, “ said the Countess lightly to Lizzy. “Are you prepared to make your London society debut?”

Lizzy merely raised an eyebrow in return.

Their carriage got to the front of the queue. The Earl descended first, assisting out the Countess, to be followed by Darcy who helped Lizzy out and walked into the theatre with Lizzy’s arm on his.

On entering the foyer, it was clear that they were expected. One of the Countess’ friends made her way to them immediately. “Lady Eleanor, what a delight to see you here. I heard a rumour that you were back,” said an imperious woman, slightly older than Lady Eleanor, wearing fine clothes and a ridiculously high headdress of long, expensive features.

“Your Grace,” said the Countess. “May I introduce my guest, Miss Elizabeth Bennet. And you know my nephew, Mr Darcy. Miss Bennet, this is Lady Sophia, the Duchess of _____.”

Lizzy and Darcy curtseyed and bowed respectively, making small talk. Darcy was soon interrupted by one of his acquaintances, who had come for no other reason other than for an introduction to the attractive woman on his arm.

“Miss Bennet, may I introduce my friend Mr Spencer who was a friend from my university days. Mr Spencer, this lovely lady has accepted my offer of courtship.”

It became clear that Lady Eleanor was also circulating the fact that her nephew was formally courting Lizzy, and as the two walked through the foyer arm in arm, it was clear this new rumour was circulating. People turned to look at them, and anyone who felt they had either a connection with the Earl, Countess or Darcy was pressing to get an introduction.

Darcy leaned in and whispered to Lizzy. “This is now a novel experience. I'm used to people looking to see who is on my arm, however, the people are now more interested in the fact that I am on YOUR arm.”

Presently, Lizzy heard a familiar, but unwelcome voice call out to her from behind. “Miss Eliza, Miss Eliza, there you are. How good it is to see you again.”

Lizzy leaned in and whispered in Darcy’s ear. “Can I ignore her and pretend I didn't hear?”

Darcy smiled. “You could, but considering you'll be related to Caroline by marriage, it might make Christmas uncomfortable if you gave Miss Bingley the cut direct. You wouldn't want to avoid visiting your sister if Caroline was there.”

Lizzy sighed. “True. Can I ignore her pretending that I didn't think she was talking to me because she got my name wrong?”

Darcy smirked at that. “That seems acceptable but you know it's a delaying tactic.”

On cue, Caroline changed her target. “Mr Darcy, is that you?”

No longer able to delay the meeting, they turned together. “Miss Bingley, how good it is to see you.”

Caroline, surprisingly, ignored Darcy, focusing on Lizzy instead. Lizzy could see a gaggle of Miss Bingley’s friends behind her. “Miss Eliza, did you not hear me calling?”

Cool, but politely, Lizzy replied. “I thought you were talking to someone else. It's been awhile, and we weren't that close since last autumn, that I'm not surprised you don't remember my name properly. It was Miss Elizabeth.”

Some of Caroline’s friends tittered at the clear put down, especially as they had followed Miss Bingley over to see if she could offer an introduction to the famous Miss Bennet, whom Caroline had claimed to know.

Lizzy smiled insincerely at Miss Bingley. “But I am certain we shall be closer as we shall be family. We were all delighted with your brother’s engagement to my sister. I can not think of any two people more suited to be together.”

Caroline returned the insincere smile, but was still relieved at the intimation of a closer connection, as she had bragged to her friends about knowing the famous Miss Bennet. “May I introduce my friends?” And here Miss Bingley introduced her four friends who were with her.

Lizzy chatted politely with each of them before the Countess came by. “Elizabeth dear, I’d like to introduce you to Lady Byron.”

Elizabeth politely excused herself, and with Darcy on her arm, headed in the direction Lady Eleanor indicated. Darcy leaned in to whisper in her ear. “You showed greater courtesy to Miss Bingley in paying such attention to her friends. She did not deserve it.”

Lizzy smiled an evil grin. “Oh, she would have hated every moment of it. Now her friends will talk about how very well bred, connected and amiable I appear to be. I may even become friends with one or two of them and they may end up liking me more than they like her. It will drive Miss Bingley absolutely mad.”

Darcy smirked in return. “You are absolutely evil. I will be sure not to cross you.”

“You already know not to.”

The closeness between the two did not go unnoticed by the Ton. It was with relief that they made it to their Box for the start of the play. Lizzy noticed that they were observed by many in the boxes. The Ton watched as Darcy would often lean in to whisper in Lizzy’s ear, often earning a smile or laugh from her. His smile was hard to miss, as was his evident protectiveness of her at intermission, where he did not leave her side.

The next day, the courtship of Mr Darcy with Miss Bennet made the top of the society pages. There was plenty of praise for the beauty and charms of Miss Bennet and mention of the evident approval of the Fitzwilliam family towards the match. The Countess was greatly pleased with the excellent start. “We have started with you. Soon we will introduce the rest of your sisters. We'll introduce Mary when we go to the concert in a week. I suspect you will be very popular.”
To emphasise that, the butler brought in the first of many cards and invites.

Chapter 49

Lizzy sunk into the couch at the Darcy residence. Lizzy had spent nearly two weeks in London now and it had been filled with dinners and balls, concerts and plays, being called upon by many people she had barely met and being dragged to call on the Countess’s friends, along with intimate visits and dinners at the Gardiner and Darcy residences. “I think I am ready to go home and never leave. I would be happy to never visit anyone again. I am full of tea and cake. I'll be lucky to fit into my dresses by the time I return home. ”

Georgiana smiled at Lizzy. “I take it you do not want me to call for tea and refreshments.”

Lizzy grimaced and shook her head. “I am glad to be here though. I feel I can relax here.” Lady Matlock also indicated no interest in refreshments.

Darcy came and took a seat next to Lizzy, taking her hand in his and giving it a squeeze. “Are your engagements over now for the day?”

Lizzy smiled. “Yes, I can now enjoy your company for the remainder of the afternoon, until it is time for me to return to Matlock house for dinner.”

Lady Matlock, who had been mostly watching in silent amusement, spoke up. “You make it sound like being so very popular in the Ton is so very tedious. Young people these days have no stamina.”

“Meeting so many new people in a short period of time is tiring. And I do not want to tell my story about the attack or that night at Matlock one more time! I do not want to hear another ‘you are so brave, I would have been terrified!’”.

“The repetitive conversation may not be interesting, but you are currently an inspiration to the young women of the Ton. Use it to your best advantage whilst it lasts. You are doing very well so far.”

They spoke of general matters before Georgiana invited them to listen to her play the latest piece she had lately mastered. This was the cue for them to move to the music room, and where Darcy and Lizzy had some private moments to make their way there slowly.

“I had a letter from Bingley. They have settled on a wedding date in early November.”

“I received a letter from Jane which said the same.”

Darcy turned to her. “I'm keen for us to have Christmas at Pemberley. We wouldn't be able to organise a wedding a month earlier, and I'm certain you want your sister there. Would you be open to sharing a wedding with your sister and Bingley?”

Lizzy smiled at the thought. “I hadn't yet thought of the logistics of the dates, however, now that I think on it, nothing would give me greater joy than to share a wedding with Jane.”

Darcy smiled and squeezed her hand. “We’ll be married in early November.”

Lizzy looked up the hall. Georgiana and the Countess had already disappeared into the music room and there were no servants in the hall. She looked at Darcy and went and wrapped her arms around his neck, surprising him with a kiss on the cheek.

Darcy was surprised, but pleased. He answered by pulling her to him and giving her a deeper and longer kiss on the lips.

They broke away after hearing footsteps approaching, and finished making their way to the music room.

They had a pleasant afternoon together before Lizzy and the Countess left to return to Matlock house to prepare for dinner. Mr Gardiner and Mary were set to join the Fitzwilliam’s and Darcy’s for dinner.

Darcy and Georgiana arrived on time, and the party were waiting for the Gardiner carriage to arrive when a note arrived from Mary saying Mr Gardiner had been delayed and they were unable to join them that night. Despite the reassurance in the note, Lizzy felt a sense of disquiet which kept her unsettled throughout the dinner, even though she tried her best to enjoy it.

The next day, that sense of disquiet proved correct, as whilst she ate her breakfast, Mary sent a note requesting her presence at Mr Gardiner’s house. It had no details as to why.

“Lady Eleanor, I'm sorry but I won't be able to join you in your visits today. Mary has requested my presence today.”

“Did she say why?” asked the Countess.

“No, which concerns me. It must be a delicate situation for her to not give a reason. Can you give my apologies to William and Georgiana for me, please?”

“Of course, Elizabeth. Give our best to your sister,” said the Countess.

Elizabeth got herself ready and was in the carriage within half an hour. Worry ate at her and she descended the carriage as soon as it arrived at her uncle’s home without waiting for the footman to open the door.

Mary awaited her immediately in the foyer, wringing her hands. “I'm glad you're here. I don't know what to do.“

Lizzy took Mary’s hands in hers. “Tell me what's happened? Are uncle and the children well?”

“They are all well, but...” Mary looked uncertain. “Let's sit down.” Mary led Lizzy to the small parlour where their aunt had liked to sew. Lizzy could still picture her aunt sitting in the sunlight near the window. Once they were seated and there was no servant in the room, Mary started. “Last night uncle came back late from the warehouse, without advising us first. We became concerned and we sent someone to the warehouse to find it all closed and everyone gone home. You can imagine our worry. When he finally came home, he seemed happy. It was like he had forgotten that our Aunt was dead. He was calling to her, and it was like he was talking to her.”

“Was he drunk?” asked Lizzy.

“If he was, I could not smell it on him, “ replied Mary. “The housekeeper tried to limit how many of the servants saw him last night. He had no interest in dinner. He was bundled off to bed as quickly as possible. I...I don't know what is wrong. I don't know how to help him.”

“How was he this morning?” asked Lizzy.

“Sullen and withdrawn. I don't think he recalled last night at all. He made no mention of it. He also didn't act as though our Aunt was still alive.”

Lizzy bit her lip. “I wonder if he is using laudanum again? The doctor at Matlock did say he could develop a dependence. ” Lizzy got up and asked for the housekeeper to come in, where Lizzy asked the housekeeper for her version of events, and whether from her experience Mr Gardiner’s symptoms aligned with laudanum use.

“We should send a note to our uncle’s doctor asking for his advice and if he had prescribed anything for our Uncle. We also need to ask the carriage driver where they stopped yesterday.”

Mary seemed relieved to have a plan of action as she jumped up to organise the notes to be sent out. Lizzy stared at the empty doorway, deeply worried. How on earth would she be able to address this with someone she looked up to and respected as much as her Uncle?

She stood and followed Mary. “Mary, how often has Uncle spoken with the local pastor? Maybe we should consult with him for some advice?”

“The local pastor only came around twice, both times soon after we arrived. Pastor Roberts did say we could call on him at any time. That is a good idea, Lizzy.”

The carriage driver was the first to come to the girls for questioning. “Yes, Miss Bennet, how can I help? Did you want to go somewhere?”

“No, thank you, Summers. We just want to know what route you took my Uncle yesterday and whether he made any stops on his way home? Was he behaving...normally?” asked Mary.

“We left at the normal time from the warehouse, but he asked me to take him to an address several blocks away from his warehouse and he was there for some time before coming out. It... wasn't a reputable location.”

“How did he behave when he came out?” asked Lizzy.

“Happy...giddy really. Certainly not normal,” answered the driver.

“Thankyou, Summers,” said Mary, dismissing him.

The pastor came and Mary and Lizzy discussed their concerns. He agreed that Mr Gardiner needed help, and promised to think on it and return that evening.

They had another knock on the door, and the sisters expected the doctor to enter, but Darcy entered instead. “Aunt Eleanor told me that something unexpected had come up and you were spending the day here instead?” asked Darcy, with a questioning look after greeting Lizzy and Mary.

Lizzy told him of their concerns. Darcy patiently listened, holding Lizzy’s hand throughout. “You can express your concerns, but he is the one who needs to find the strength inside to resist the urge. I don't think I'm the one best qualified to help you, “ said Darcy, feeling helpless.

“I hope he can resist, because I don't think any of us have the strength to watch him go down this destructive path. I don't know how to approach him,” said Lizzy with a sense of despair. Mary nodded in agreement.

They were interrupted by the announcement of the doctor’s arrival. The doctor told them that he had not prescribed any laudanum for Mr Gardiner, as he no longer needed it. He agreed that the symptoms exhibited by Mr Gardiner the previous evening was consistent with laudanum use. Lizzy gave the address that Mr Gardiner had gone to and the doctor told them that he knew of it as a place to source laudanum and other substances from.

Darcy promised to see her tomorrow and departed to complete other business.

Lizzy and Mary tried to keep themselves busy throughout the day. They spent time with the children, helping with lessons and taking the children on an excursion to the local park.

At last evening fell. The pastor returned accompanied by the previous pastor. Pastor Roberts started. “I've only been a pastor here for the last three years, and though I've helped people with loss, I've never experienced the loss of a spouse. It occurred to me that the old pastor, Mr Edwards could help. He lost his wife in the childbirth of his third child, so I think Mr Gardiner might be able to better relate to him. Not to mention he has known Mr Gardiner for well over a decade.”

“I feel sorry for Mr Gardiner and I can understand his sense of loss. Mrs Gardiner was a fine woman, “ said Mr Edwards, shaking his head sadly. “I would do anything to help, if I can.”

They waited and eventually Mr Gardiner returned home, thankfully without stopping elsewhere on his way home. He looked surprised entering the house to see Mr Roberts and Edwards. “I didn't realise we were expecting guests this evening.” He quickly covered up his frown. He shook hands with Pastor Roberts and Mr Edwards.

“Uncle, we invited them over as we were concerned about you, “ stated Lizzy.

“Concerned,” repeated Mr Gardiner with a quizzical look.

“Uncle, do you recall last night? You came home late and I had to cancel our dinner with the Earl,” asked Mary.

“Everyday is much the same. In truth I can't really recall yesterday at all. With all the time away from the business, I've had to work late to catch up, “ said Mr Gardiner defensively.

“Uncle, when you returned home last night, you were acting like our Aunt was still here. You were talking to her,” said Mary gently.

“We asked your driver where you stopped last night, and he gave us the address. Uncle, did you use laudanum last night, or something else?” asked Lizzy as gently as possible.

With the truth clearly out and it clear there was no point in lying, Mr Gardiner’s shoulders slumped. “I just miss her so much. Everywhere in the house reminds me of her. I can't stand going to bed and not having her there with me; waking to find it empty every morning. “ He started to sob.

The old Pastor Edwards spoke up, going to put a hand on his shoulder. “I know it's hard. But you can understand how worried your nieces are?”

“I know, I know. I wish I was stronger, but I'm not. It just hurts so much.”

Mary and Lizzy also teared up. “It scares me to see you like this, Uncle. I have dreamt of Aunt Madelein and she told me I need to look out for you, but I don't know how,” choked out Lizzy. “I wish I can pull you out of this blackness, for the sake of the children. They need you more than ever before.”

“Frances, she looks and acts so like her mother. Henry, too, the way he looks at the world, is so like her,” cried Mr Gardiner. “I feel a pain in my chest when I look at them. I can't let them see me that way.”

“She still lives through the four precious gifts she left in your care,” said Pastor Roberts.

“Miss Mary, it must be coming up to dinner. Maybe it would be best if we talk with you Uncle in his study and you send dinner in there and we'll let you rejoin with the rest of the household?” suggested the old Pastor Edwards.

“Yes, thankyou. That is a very good suggestion,” said Mary, happy that the two pastors would continue to provide help to her Uncle. There was no doubt this had been the most uncomfortable situation she had been in.

The men rose and went to the study. Mary gave the directions to the servants to send the men's dinner to the study and Lizzy and Mary then went and had dinner with the children, their nurse and governess.

It was well after the children had been put to bed when the men emerged from the study. There was something a little lighter in Mr Gardiner’s look, like a burden had been lifted from him. Mr Gardiner announced “Mr Edwards will be joining us for dinner every second or third night, and Pastor Roberts will join us once a week for dinner. Mary, can you be sure to set a place for them.”

“Of course, Uncle,” replied Mary.

“Also, tomorrow I'll go through Mrs Gardiner’s clothes. Lizzy, can I importune you to come and help Mary and I with that tomorrow?”

“Of course, Uncle. It won't be an issue.”

They talked for a while longer before the men left and before the carriage was called for Lizzy to return to Matlock house. Lizzy returned feeling relieved. Her Uncle, she hoped, had turned a corner with his grief.

Chapter 50

Three weeks felt like it had raced by. Lizzy sat at the dressing table with the maid who was putting the finishing touches to her hair. Darcy had visited her father yesterday and the settlement papers were all signed. She had given Darcy a simple note for her father which had said:


‘I haven't changed my mind.’


She had visited Mr Gardiner’s home to announce it to her mother, as Mrs Bennet had come to town with Jane and Kitty to shop for Jane’s trousseau and wedding dress. There were no words to express Mrs Bennet’s excitement that she could now organise the weddings of two daughters. She was so excited that it had removed her vexation over the fact that Mr Bingley's cousin had chosen to enter a courtship with Mrs Long’s niece, rather than one of her daughters (despite the fact that the other Mr Bingley could not get to know the Bennet ladies whilst they were in mourning).

Tonight, the Earl and Countess were hosting a dinner to announce the engagement to the family and their closest twenty friends. If it were during the Season, they would have hosted a ball, but as so many of their friends were still at their country homes, including the Countess’s brothers, a dinner seemed more appropriate for the smaller number of families.

Lizzy had expressed her concerns over her mother with the Countess, and she had been placed strategically between Richard and an old family friend who would most likely be distracted by Jane, who would sit on his other side.

Mr Gardiner seemed to be doing better. The announcement of the engagement had brought a genuine smile to his face. He was actively engaging more with his family and children, even if quieter then before. The regular visits from Mr Edwards, along with chess games with the Earl seemed to be helping him.

Lizzy went to wait with the Countess for the arrival of their guests. Darcy, Georgiana and Bingley arrived first, soon followed by the Gardiner carriage. Besides the family members, Darcy had invited three of his friends and their wives, and the Countess had invited her better friends, some of the young ladies who had developed friendships with Lizzy, and one known gossip.

Lizzy had initially questioned the inclusion of Lady Tatterfield, however the Countess had explained her reasoning. “It is far better she is invited and told at the dinner rather than her finding out from the announcement in the paper tomorrow. If she feels slighted, she will be more critical and may be inclined to spread negative commentary on you. Now she will feel included and respected and is more inclined to think well of you.”a

The Earl made the announcement at the start of the dinner and all toasted to the good fortune of the happy couple. Mrs Bennet was in a good mood and happy to receive compliments on the beauty and good breeding of her daughters. The Countess’s masterful placement of dinner companions ensured the dinner went well and Mrs Bennet was entertained mostly by Richard. At the end of the dinner, Lizzy nodded her grateful thanks to her future cousin.

The next day the gossip columns reported the news, but as the engagement of Darcy and Lizzy was a guaranteed event, it had more to say on the Bennet sisters. Both Lady Fitzwilliam and Mrs Bennet were exceedingly happy with the commentary.


‘Last night the expected engagement of Mr D of Derbyshire to Miss B of Hertfordshire was announced at a magnificent dinner hosted by Lady Fitzwilliam. Miss B’s family was in attendance, and Miss B is not alone in beauty. Her elder sister is a stunning, classical beauty and is one to watch out over the coming Season. Unfortunately for the bachelors of London, she too is lately engaged. This was also our first sight of the younger Miss B, famous for saving her sister from kidnapping, was also in attendance with a bubbly personality. We will be certain to keep an eye on them during the Season.'

With Lizzy’s engagement now formal, she now got to join Jane in the whirlwind of dress fittings and the purchase of a trousseau, along with keeping up engagements with the Countess. Jane had joined Lizzy and the Countess on outings, which had garnered a mention in the gossip columns. Then it had been Kitty’s turn, which had caused so much attention that both Lizzy and Kitty had been summoned to St James' palace to meet Princess Elizabeth, whom had become fascinated by the story of the highwaymen and their capture.

In her final week in London, she spoke with Mary whilst taking the children for a walk in the local park. “I can't quite put a finger on it, but my visits with the Countess have changed. We now seem to be calling on more distant acquaintances, all whom are Duchesses.”

“Is it because now that your engagement is formalised, she wants you to be accepted by the highest levels of society?” asked Mary.

Lizzy shrugged. “It’s possible but I feel she has another motive. I guess it will reveal itself eventually. I shall not trouble myself over it any further."

Later that same afternoon, she visited the Lady Sophia, Duchess of_____. The conversation was the normal Ton conversation, until the Countess changed the topic, and it suddenly dawned on Lizzy why she was being dragged around on these visits.

“How is the Sheriff? I heard he had suffered apoplexy?”

“Recovering and stable, though he will never be the same. Who can say how much longer he has?” answered the Duchess, sipping her tea.

“Is he still capable of performing his role as Sheriff?”

“We can hardly take the appointment off him. It would not be right,” answered the Duchess.

“But do you have any options for who might take over if the worst eventuated?” asked the Countess whilst sipping her tea.

“In truth, we've not thought about it, but I suppose we should,” said the Duchess, indicating that she was bored with the conversation and changing the topic.

The Countess let the conversation move onto other gossip about people Lizzy had never heard of, but she feigned interest and worked hard at not yawning. She knew that she would have a part to play in the conversation later and was interested to watch how the Countess would move the conversation onto Richard.

The Countess mentioned that she had heard that some Lord had come off his horse and had broken his arm in the fall, providing the perfect opportunity for Lizzy to enter the conversation. “Elizabeth, dear, you must know how that feels after you broke your arm after that attack by the highwaymen.”

“I imagine it was considerably worse what young Miss Bennet experienced to Lord Sommerton. That was self-inflicted and he got help immediately. Miss Bennet here had to run for her life with a broken arm.”

“Oh, yes your Grace, and don't forget the leg wound that was bleeding profusely. I really don't know what would have happened to me if not for Colonel Fitzwilliam leading the search party.”

“Oh,” said the Duchess with interest, “but the gossip papers said it was Mr Darcy that rescued you.”

“Though I love my betrothed dearly, do not think me blind. William dear would never have found me if Colonel Fitzwilliam hadn't led the search party. It is a little unjust that there has been no mention at all of Colonel Fitzwilliam. Did you know he was instrumental in the investigation, helping out Sheriff Riley? He was the one who came up with the plan that lured the thieves into the trap at Matlock.”

“Hmm, yes, it appears that your son, Eleanor, is missing some of the credit owing to him,“ said the Duchess.

Their visit did not last much longer. As the carriage set off, Lizzy turned to the Countess. “My Lady, you could have informed me of your true intent with this visit, and the others. I see now that you are trying to secure a Sheriff’s title for Richard.”

“You played your part admirably without needing to be told. Are you upset at my ulterior motive?”

“No, but you could have trusted me. Richard will be my family soon enough. I think highly of him and I want him to be happy. I would have had more time to prepare an appropriate sales pitch for your son.”

They travelled in silence for awhile. Eventually Lizzy asked the question that had been on her mind. “You have been so supportive of my match with your nephew when there is no reason for you to do so. A shorter visit, a dinner and an invite to your box would have been more than sufficient. Your nephew could have married far better and you have not blinked at this match - your support of my family and myself has not wavered. Why?”

“I disagree that my nephew could have married better. He is like his father, once his mind is set it would be impossible to change. If he was convinced to not marry you, he would have been miserable for years. True, in wealth and social standing he could have done better, but for a wife and mother and for a woman who could act as mistress to Pemberley, he could not do better. I want what is best for Fitzwilliam and I do not want the family estranged.”

“And the rest of the reason?” asked Lizzy, sensing more.

“Have you ever had to deal with men who assume you are an idiot because you are female? Those who talk down to you even though you know yourself to have the superior intellect?”

Thinking of her cousin, Mr Collins, Lizzy replied, “Yes.”

“Did you ever want to go to university?”

“I'm a woman. It isn’t permitted.”

“And is it not permitted because you don't consider yourself to be a clever as men are? Did you think it would be to difficult?” prompted the Countess.

“Hardly,“ scoffed Lizzy.

“Is it fair that men inherit property? That they inherit titles?” There was an air of anger and pent up resentment in the Countess. Lizzy sat quietly as the Countess did not appear to require an answer.

“My brothers are both idiots, and neither should be allowed to hold a wallet, let alone manage an estate or vote in parliament. I saw my brothers fight from a young age and I could not believe that men like them should ever be trusted to make any form of sensible decision. My opinion never changed as they grew up- neither became any more sensible.”

“I watched them enter university; for them to spend most of their time drinking, gambling and whoring. I was the one who either edited or completely wrote their assignments. I've no idea how they passed their exams, or how much they bribed their lecturers to give them a passing grade. I'm certain they learnt nothing from it. And now, my eldest brother inherited my father's title and his seat in parliament where he hasn't a clue what he is voting for or the consequences of his vote. It’s even lucky that he is sober enough to get to parliament to vote. And yet, for the mere fact he is a Lord, everyone is expected to treat him like he is their better.”

“No, it is not fair,” agreed Lizzy, not keen to interrupt the Countess’s rant.

“That should be my seat, I who could do it the justice it deserves! My brother thinks he's entitled just because he's male without actually deserving it with any effort or consideration!” The Countess was silent as she regained her composure, years of pent up anger having now burst out.

“If we want to be allowed to study at university, or inherit and control our own destinies, how do we change affairs as they currently stand?” asked Lizzy.

“And that is why I like you. We must challenge their beliefs. Men like to think women weak. Women are told acting weak is attractive, so we do so. You ran and outsmarted those highwaymen whilst critically injured. You stood up to them in court. You have shown that women can be strong. Likewise, men expect women to not be interested in affairs of state or serious issues they reserve for themselves. You do not pretend to be stupid. Nothing will change unless we make them change. Men will not think differently unless they are provided evidence to do so. Women will not behave differently without role models to follow and lead the way.”

“And I fall into that plan?”

“I like to promote and advance the interests of those intelligent women who would challenge the current status quo. Your marriage to my nephew shows that intelligent and strong women should be rewarded and advanced in society. It might be years before women are allowed in university, or get to vote or control their lives, but it must start with some of us ready to advance the cause and start building an army of supporters. Miss Bennet, will you join me in this endeavour?”

Lizzy smiled. “It would be my absolute pleasure.“

Chapter 51

The footman opened the carriage door for Lizzy. She descended the carriage then turned to watch her sisters, Georgiana and Kitty descend. Lizzy smiled as she heard the conversation from Kitty. “Did you see what they printed about me in the gossip column? Here I was, thinking I was being polite, listening in to Lord Sutherland, because he talks so softly, and the paper says we're in an intimate relationship and about to be engaged! It made me laugh. If I don't lean in, I appear rude; when I'm polite, it looks like I'm throwing myself at him. I just can't win!” harrumphed Kitty.

The servants opened the door for Lizzy. “Good afternoon, Mrs Darcy. The Countess is waiting for you in the East parlour.”

It had been two months since the Hertfordshire event of the year, and possibly the decade, the double wedding of the two eldest Miss Bennet’s. Mrs Bennet was extremely pleased with her efforts and felt she had outdone herself, and had spent the last two months boasting of it. Certainly Mr Bennet felt that the budget had been outdone and hoped it would be many years before he had to pay for another wedding.

Lizzy had spent a lovely honeymoon, first spending a few days at Pemberley to finally see her new home that she had heard so much about, before progressing to spend three weeks at the Lakes district. December had been spent at Pemberley, learning all the duties required of her as mistress, hosting dinners for the local neighbours and preparing for Christmas, along with getting to know her new sister better.

Christmas had been a hectic but joyous affair. As Mrs Reynolds, the Pemberley housekeeper had said “it has been far too long since we had such a large and noisy Christmas at Pemberley.” Besides all of her family in attendance, the Bingleys had come, as had Mr Gardiner and his family and the entire Fitzwilliam family. Though Mrs Bennet knew that Darcy was rich, she did not fully appreciate how rich until she saw his estate. And Mr Bennet barely left the library the entire time.

Lizzy’s spirits had been lifted in seeing her Uncle playing with the children and smiling as they opened their gifts. Every now and then she would see a sad look in his eye. She had spoken with him on it whilst they had walked together outside to watch the children play. “I wish Aunt Maddie was here. I would have dearly loved to show her Pemberley.”

“She would have loved it, especially the gardens and the woods. She had been looking forward to seeing it on our trip last July,” he said with a sigh.

“You do not seem quite as sad?”

“I can even go several hours not thinking about her at all. It has been hard, not having her here at Christmas and sharing the children's joy. But it is getting better. I try to spend more time with the children to stop myself from being lonely.”

Five days after Christmas they hosted Georgiana’s coming out ball, and Lizzy had been grateful for the Countess’s assistance. She was not so grateful for her mother's, as it had been agreed they would all stay until after the ball. Georgiana’s coming out ball had been a magical night for all the young people involved, and Lizzy was pleased with her first effort at organising a ball.

The day after had been strange as all their guests left and Pemberley was quiet again, with only Kitty remaining. They only stayed another three days until they too, made their way to London to enjoy the Season.

As Lizzy entered Matlock house, she turned in surprise as she heard another carriage pull up. She was even more surprised to see Mr Gardiner, then Mary descend from the carriage. Mr Gardiner caught up to her. “I thought you had work today, Uncle?”

“The Countess sent a note requesting our presence here on a matter of import. She did not specify what it was.”

Lizzy’s curiosity was raised but quickly answered as she entered the parlour. Besides Lady Eleanor and the two Riley daughters, whom the Countess had invited to stay with her for the Season, Sir Riley and his son were there.

Kitty clearly was surprised, stopping short on her entrance and a smile bursting on her face. “And....”, she started, blushed, then collected herself. She curtseyed with the others.

“Sir Riley, Mr Riley, what a surprise. What brings you both to London," asked Lizzy.
Sir Riley answered. “Work, for both of us, but not the same.”

Andrew Riley followed up. “I've taken a job with the Countess’ brother to become his secretary.”

Congratulations were given. When that had died down, Mr Gardiner came to the point. “You requested my presence here today?”

Sir Riley cleared his throat. “Yes, we have a small update on the investigation. We managed to track down some more of your wife’s jewellery as we caught the fence that was used in Derby and another fence here in London. That is what brought me here.”

“When can it be returned?” asked Mr Gardiner.

“I have the items recovered in Derby with me now. The fence pleaded guilty and has already been sentenced to transportation.” The Sheriff reached into his coat to retrieve a small velvet bag and passed it over to Mr Gardiner.

Mr Gardiner opened it to pull out a bracelet and two necklaces. There was a glint in his eye. “Yes, these belonged to my wife. Thank you - my daughters will appreciate having these items one day,” he said with a husky voice.

“The items we discovered here in London, I believe, belonged to your daughter, Lady Eleanor. Once the trial is over, we will return them to Lady Victoria.”

The Countess nodded her appreciation.

“That is not all that brought me here. We had a lead about the fourth thief, Luke Turner.”

“Did you find him, Sir?” asked Lizzy.

“In a manner of speaking, yes we did. He was an acquaintance of Mr John when they both were in London. However he died more than ten years ago here in London. I have been to his grave,” answered the Sheriff.

“Hence they were free to give up his name, safe in the fact he would never be caught,” concluded Lizzy.

“Where to now?” asked Mr Gardiner.

Sir Riley sighed. “All our leads on the fourth highwayman have dried up. We did follow Mr John’s grandson. He has a job in the peaks at a slate quarry, and by all accounts doing very well. I had some men follow him and to go through his things whilst he was at work. He is certainly not living large and he is spending the usual amount a quarry worker spends. We found no jewellery or excess gold in his belongings -absolutely nothing to tie him to any robberies. I've taken my men off following him.”

“That does sound fair. If the boy is making an honest living, he should not be harassed just because of who his grandfather was,“ agreed Mr Gardiner.

“As such, unless I can get new information, I'm closing the investigation into the fourth highwayman,” stated Sir Riley, looking intently at Mr Gardiner for a response. Lizzy, too, watched her uncle closely.

Mr Gardiner merely nodded. “That sounds fair. After the two men directly responsible for Madeleine’s death were found guilty, and I left Derby, I have tried hard to move on, and I think I have. I thank you, Sir, for everything you have done. And you too, my Lady,” said Mr Gardner sincerely, turning his attention to the Countess, “I am exceedingly grateful to your family for all you have done for us.”

Lady Eleanor waved it away. “You are family now, “ she responded, nodding at Lizzy.

Their visit turned to more pleasant topics. When they all left, Lizzy was contemplative in the carriage on the ride back to Darcy House.

Kitty elbowed Georgiana. “My sister is thinking deeply. She is thinking how she will break it to the housekeeper that she wants to completely change what we are having for dinner tonight. “ Georgiana giggled.

Lizzy smiled at the interaction between the two young women who were now best friends. “I certainly have no intent to upset Mrs Jones. I was thinking that I am glad that our Uncle seems to be doing better. And then I was thinking that much good had come from the events from that day. All of us, Kitty, are better off than we were a year ago. It just doesn't seem right for us to have benefited from the death of our Aunt.”

Kitty nodded. “You and Jane are now married, and I can't see how that would have happened without the attack. How else would you have come across Charles and William again?”

“It is not just myself and Jane. Mary is happier and more confident now that she is living with Mr Gardiner and essentially running her own household. You and Georgiana are best friends.”

“Of, I've never had as much fun as I've had in the last few months, nor travelled so much. I've been able to see so much of England!”

“And Lydia’s ...” Lizzy paused as she realised that Georgiana didn't know about Lydia’s intended elopement. “Lydia’s behaviour has improved immeasurably and she is considerably more sensible. Even Mama is happy with the fact she has two daughters married and a Countess as an acquaintance.” They all smiled at that.

Georgiana spoke up. "Maybe you should not view it as benefitting from her death, but in finding the silver lining from the tragedy." They all agreed that that was the way they should look at it.

At that moment the carriage pulled up in front of Darcy house. The footmen opened the door and Lizzy descended to look up at her magnificent townhouse. As she climbed the steps she felt a pang that she was never able to show her Aunt her new home.

The butler opened the door just as her husband was coming down the steps. He smiled at her, his dimple showing. Lizzy returned the smile to her exceptionally handsome husband. She could not regret how things had turned out at all.

Epilogue


21 December, 1814 (2 years after the double wedding of Jane and Lizzy)

Mr Bennet settled into the arm chair in Sir Riley’s study. They had arrived an hour ago, in the middle of the afternoon. They had all refreshed themselves, and Mr Bennet was now ready to catch up with his old friend.

“How was the trip from Hertfordshire?” asked the Sheriff, offering Mr Bennet a glass of whiskey.

“Slow, but at least with only the four of us in a carriage these days, it isn't as crowded as it once was. The snow has certainly made it difficult – we took an extra day getting here. I'm glad we don't need to go all the way to Pemberley this year, even though I know Mr Bingley’s library is woeful. I am glad to be out of the carriage, I could not take a moment longer of my wife’s complaining.”

The Sheriff smiled. “She still hasn't forgiven the Bingley's for moving to Bakewell?”

Mr Bennet shook his head. “And no wonder they moved. I'm certain my wife spent more time at Netherfield than she did at home. I have enjoyed the peace for the last two years.”

“How is Mrs Bingley’s pregnancy going? Is she five months along?”

“No, six. The baby is due in March. As she is that far along, she isn’t keen to go to London for the Season. They will be skipping it this year.”

The Sheriff chuckled. “Three grandchildren.”

Mr Bennet grinned. “Not three, four. We received a letter from Lizzy before we left. She is expecting again – three months along.”

“How are you enjoying being a grandfather?”

Mr Bennet grinned. “Wonderful, I can read to them and then when I'm bored or they start crying, pass them back to their parents. Did I tell you that Ben took his first steps the other day? Lizzy told me in her letter.”

“That was quick. He's just a year old, isn't he? How is little Elizabeth doing?”

“Even though she's a month older, she seems quite content crawling about, though Jane told me she is starting to pull herself up onto things. I guess she's perfectly happy being carried about, and all she needs to do is pull a sad face and put her arms out and she immediately gets picked up. Why learn to walk when others will carry you around where you want to go?”

“She’ll have men tied around her little finger, you mark my words,” said the Sheriff.

“What about you? How soon will you be a grandfather?” asked Mr Bennet.

“Ava has only just returned from the honeymoon. It is far too early to start talking grandchildren,” said the Sheriff, shifting uncomfortably. The Sheriff changed the topic. “How is Mary going these days?”

“She is doing very well. She spends half the year, the winter season, in London, running her Uncle’s house. And then when she returned to Longbourn, she missed teaching her cousins so much, she started her own school for the local children. At first, just a couple of the local children, and then the word spread and she was teaching some thirty kids, a couple of lessons every week through the local parish church. She had convinced all the other young unmarried ladies to help as well. Anyhow, the neighbourhood was so impressed by it all, that the local businesses and land owners all contributed and a dedicated classroom has been built next to the church. The ‘Mary Bennet school of Meryton.’”

“You sound proud,” said the Sheriff.

Mr Bennet leaned back in his armchair. “The Bennet name may not live on at Longbourn after I'm gone, but the Bennet name will be there forever in the community. I guess I never thought it would be my daughters going to the extra effort to have it remembered. Mary has really grown these last few years. She has been forced to be more sociable and as a result is a more rounded individual. She has more self-confidence than before. And what surprises me the most - she even gets on with Lydia.”

The Sheriff feigned mock shock. “Say it isn't so!”

“It is true. Lydia also helps at the school. She has a way of connecting with the young boys that Mary just cannot control or connect with. It must be Lydia’s energy. This is the testiment to Mary’s growth. Once she would have resented Lydia for her success, now she acknowledges her own limitations, her pride is not hurt, and she is grateful that Lydia can reach these boys and help them where she cannot.” Mr Bennet suddenly looked pensive, which the Sheriff saw.

“What is the matter?”

“I received a letter from Fredrick’s local pastor, a Mr Roberts. He has asked for my permission to propose to Mary. She may very well be engaged by the time she arrives at Jane’s for Christmas, but I doubt it. This pastor is very measured and I don't believe he moves quickly on any decision, but I may be proven wrong.”

“Your wife will be delighted. Three girls married.”

“Not so much. He was impressed with Mary starting a school in Meryton. But he seems to be inclined to moving to the Colonies to ‘spread the word of the lord and to teach the children there.’ I'm uncertain if that is all his idea or whether Mary has herself encouraged this, as she has been quite taken with the notion of teaching where it is most needed. I don't think Mrs Bennet will be happy with her moving to the other side of the world.”

“How is Lydia going?”

“Brace yourself,” said Mr Bennet, “I would go so far as to call her sensible.”

“No, it can't be! And you were convinced that she was completely lost to all sensible thought.”

Mr Bennet shrugged. “She has calmed down, so much so that we allowed her out in company at the start of the year. She is surprisingly good at picking up languages. She started learning French, mastered it, then she has gone on to Italian and Spanish, and had no issues navigating between the nuances in the languages. Even my brother, Fredrick, has asked her to translate some newspapers for him.”

“An interesting request?”

Mr Bennet shrugged. “He is looking to expand his business and is looking for suppliers or traders on the continent, but is looking for the right opportunity and whether the time is right for it. Not only is Lydia translating, but she is showing understanding of what she is reading and is venturing her own opinions on the risks and opportunities in the markets.”

“Remarkable.”

“She has also taken control of her spending. With Mary living half the year with her Uncle and Kitty spending so much time with her sisters, Lydia is now doing the household accounts at Longbourn. She now has an understanding of how much things cost, so she is now conscious of her own spending. And a minor miracle has happened- she is the one person who can discourage my wife from spending money on things we don't need.”

“And do you know if she is interested in anyone or is likely to marry anyone anytime soon?”

“She still enjoys the company of men, however I can not see that she has any particular interest in anyone, or in leaving home anytime soon. She seems happy now that her days are not as idle as they once were.”

“How is Kitty going?”

Mr Bennet paused to think. “She spent the summer and autumn months with her uncle helping run his household whilst Mary spent time at home, only returning to Longbourne in October. She seems...different. Restless, listless. It probably is that she had responsibilities and entertainment whilst in London, and now she returns and all is quiet and the same at home. She’s more thoughtful than she once was. She also spends less, but I guess she has learnt the value of money from managing the Gardiner household accounts.” Mr Bennet changed the topic. “What about your son? Is he thinking of settling down any time soon? Didn't you say he has a better paying job now? I think Kitty said he visited Mr Gardiner for dinner every now and then?”

The Sheriff grunted. “Yes, he got sick of working for the Countess’s unappreciative brother. Plus, the Earl is not doing so well any more, troubled with gout which isn't surprising considering the amount he drinks. Andrew got a job in the treasury and is getting paid nearly twice as much as when he was working for Lord _____. I must admit, I think he is considering settling down. He came and asked me questions as to how much servants cost, and the cost of setting up his own household, and if he could afford to marry.”

“Who is the lucky lady?” asked Mr Bennet in jest.

“I think it will be your daughter,” replied the Sheriff, causing Mr Bennet’s mouth to drop. It was at that very moment, the two people in question could be seen wandering the grounds outside.

Julia Riley pulled her coat tight around herself. “I think I've refreshed myself enough. It's cold – I'm going inside. Kitty, are you joining me?”

Kitty shook her head. “I've spent the last two days stuck in a carriage. I still need to stretch my legs properly.”

“Don't worry, Julia, I'll keep her company out here. Don't feel like you need to stay if you are freezing,” offered Andrew Riley.

“I will then bid you adieu.” And with that, Miss Riley turned around and walked as fast as possible through the snow to return to the house.

Kitty threw a quick glance at Andrew, who was busy looking at his shoes. She felt so silly – she had been waiting months to talk with him and now she did not know what to say. In London, she had invited Mr Riley to have dinner with her and Mr Gardiner, which had then turned into a fortnightly invitation to dine, and then weekly. She realised that when she left and Mary had taken her place, Mr Riley had only dined there twice. And then she realised that she was the one who was continuously issuing the invite for him to dine. He must find her very forward for all the invites! And during the last Season, she had felt so grumpy whenever she saw him paying attention to any other lady, whereas the previous years she had been too busy enjoying herself to notice.

In returning to Longbourne, she found she missed him. She kept thinking of what she wanted to say to him as soon as she saw him and she leapt upon every letter from Miss Riley, devouring the letter for any information about him. She had realised she was in love with Mr Riley, who had been such a good friend and companion over the years.

“How have you been at Longbourne? I must admit that London is much duller without you in it,” asked Mr Riley, looking at her intently, then looking away and back at his feet. He kicked the snow at his feet.

“It is good to be home..I mean it isn't, “ stammered Kitty. “It’s dull compared to London. It's nice to be in cleaner air, but I miss the hustle and bustle of London. And I was doing so much helping out my Uncle with the children, but I don't have any of that at home at all.”

“I was hoping that you might have missed my company, “ said Mr Riley. He tried to put on a joking smile, but his eyes were pensive.

“Of course I missed your company,“ burst out Kitty. “I enjoy it greatly.” Kitty blushed, especially as he was staring intently at her. She changed the subject to try and cover her blush. “When do you start your new job?”

“I start in the New Year. I have now finished my employ with the Countess’s brother, thank goodness. It is hard working for someone who resents you and whom you innately cannot respect. I was lucky if I could wake him and he was sober enough to go to vote when he needed to. I've no idea if he knew what he was voting for or if he even voted, or if he feel asleep in the House of Lords. But you've heard me complain enough about him.”

“Yes, I’m glad you are free of Lord ____. I don't know how you put up working for him for so long. I think I would have given him my opinion far too freely. I don't think I could have held my tongue.“

Mr Riley smiled. “Yes, you would not have lasted long. I can picture the exchange in my mind. But I put up with it too earn some money. I may inherit my father's estate, but he doesn't provide me with any large allowance, and I can't support a wife or children on it, so I need to work, at least until I inherit or until the estate work gets to be too much for my father. But at least I am paid nearly twice as much in this new job that I am starting. I'll be able to establish my own household, though I will be far from being rich.”

Kitty was quiet as they walked along. She wondered whether this was specifically aimed at her.

“Do you know where you will stay when you return to London?” she asked.

“With my Uncle. He's a magistrate in London. He's offered to put me up until I'm in a position to set up a townhouse.”

There was a pause in the conversation, and Kitty noticed that Mr Riley had stopped walking. Kitty stopped too and turned back to face him, an eyebrow raised in question.

“I know I'm a little young to be setting up a home, and I'm not as established or as well off as you deserve, but, Katherine,” and her he took her gloves hands in his, whilst looking deeply into her eyes. “I love you, and I miss your company when you are not with me. You were the only thing that kept me going for the last year in London. I can't and don't want to imagine life without you, and I can't stand the idea that you might marry someone else. I know, this might not be fair on you, as I'm sure you could do better, and we might need a long engagement before I'm set up and before I could afford to look after children...”

“Yes, I'll marry you,“ cried Kitty, throwing her arms around his neck. “I'll wait forever if I have to.”

Needless to say, when they returned to the house, both families were ecstatic about the news, even if there would be a long engagement. Then, when Mary arrived at the Bingley’s and announced her engagement, Mrs Bennet was so happy she completely forgot about how put out she was about Jane’s move from Netherfield.

It was on a beautiful, crisp spring day in the second week of April when Mary became Mrs Roberts and Kitty gained the title of ‘Miss Bennet’, though she gave up the title sooner than expected.

Over the summer after Mary’s wedding, when Mr Gardiner was without any nieces running his household, he found he had no visitors and the house was far too quiet. He was a man who was sociable and enjoyed company. So he offered that the newly married Mr and Mrs Riley should live with him indefinitely after their marriage, having a mistress for the household who could entertain guests.

So, less than a year after their engagement, on a grey October day, Kitty passed the title of ‘Miss Bennet’ to Lydia. Lydia, at the age of 18, happily held it for six years. As Lydia herself said, she was far too busy being aunt to all her nieces and nephews, teaching at the local school (even though the school hired a full-time teacher), and assisting her Uncle in translating business letters from France and Spain. Eventually, she succumbed to the attractions of a wealthy, older and attractive French merchant and moved to France.

Richard was made the Sheriff of Sheffield around the same time as Andrew and Kitty married, and soon found himself engaged to a wealthy and attractive widow. This made all his family, particularly the Countess exceptionally happy. Lizzy was happy as she had introduced the two together and Darcy was happy as Richard now lived closer.

Kitty and Andrew stayed four years with Mr Gardiner. They decided to move when Kitty became pregnant with their third child, and Mr Gardiner had become friends with the widowed mother of his daughter’s friend. Mr Gardiner remarried seven years after Madeleine’s death, which did work out well for the Riley’s as they decided to rent the new Mrs Gardiner’s previous townhouse. And Mr Gardiner found his own happiness again.